Harriet Martineau Florence Fenwick Miller 51396 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Harriet Martineau

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: Harriet Martineau

Author: Florence Fenwick Miller

Release date: August 3, 2011 [eBook #36965]

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/36965

Credits: Produced by Delphine Lettau and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/American Libraries.)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARRIET
MARTINEAU ***

Famous Women.

HARRIET MARTINEAU.

Already published:

George Eliot. By Miss Blind.
Emily Brontë. By Miss Robinson.
George Sand. By Miss Thomas.
Mary Lamb. By Mrs. Gilchrist.
Margaret Fuller. By Julia Ward Howe.
Maria Edgeworth. By Miss Zimmern.
Elizabeth Fry. By Mrs. E. R. Pitman.
The Countess of Albany. By Vernon Lee.
Mary Wollstonecraft. By Mrs. E. R. Pennell.
Harriet Martineau. By Mrs. F. Fenwick Miller.
Rachel. By Mrs. Nina H. Kennard.
Madame Roland. By Mathilde Blind.
Susanna Wesley. By Eliza Clarke.
Margaret of Angoulême. By Miss Robinson.
Mrs. Siddons. By Mrs. Nina H. Kennard.
Madame de Staël. By Bella Duffy.

HA R R IE T MA RT IN E A U .

BY

MRS. F. FENWICK MILLER.

BOSTON:,
ROBERTS BROTHERS.,
1887.

Copyright, 1884,
By Roberts Brothers.

University Press:,
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge.

PREFACE.

The material for this biographical and critical sketch of Harriet Martineau
and her works has been drawn from a variety of sources. Some of it is quite
new. Her own Autobiography was completed in 1855; and there has not
hitherto been anything at all worth calling a record of the twenty-one years
during which she lived and worked after that date. Even as regards the
earlier period, although, of course I have drawn largely for facts upon the
Autobiography, yet I have found much that is new to relate. For some
information and hints about this period I am indebted to her relatives of her
own generation, Dr. James Martineau, and Mrs. Henry Turner, of
Nottingham, as well as to one or two others. With reference to the latest
twenty-one years of her life, my record is entirely fresh, though necessarily
brief. Mrs. Chapman, of Boston, U.S.A., has written a volume in

completion of the Autobiography, which should have covered this later
period; but her account is little more than a repetition, in a peculiar style, of
the story that Miss Martineau herself had told, and leaves the later work of
the life without systematic record. As a well-known critic remarked in
Macmillan—"This volume is one more illustration of the folly of intrusting
the composition of biography to persons who have only the wholly
irrelevant claim of intimate friendship." But it should be remembered that
when Miss Martineau committed to Mrs. Chapman the task of writing a
memorial sketch, and when the latter accepted the undertaking, both of
them believed that the life and work of the subject of it were practically
over. I have reason to know that if Harriet Martineau had supposed it to be
even remotely possible that so much of her life remained to be spent and
recorded, she would have chosen some one more skilled in literature, and
more closely acquainted with English literary and political affairs, to
complete her "Life." Having once asked Mrs. Chapman to fulfill the task,
however, Harriet Martineau was too loyal and generous a friend to remove
it from her charge; and Mrs. Chapman, on her side, while continually
begging instructions from her subject as to what she was to say, and while
doubtless aware that she would not be adequate to the undertaking which
had grown so since she accepted it, yet would not throw it off her hands.
But her volume is in no degree a record of those last years, which constitute
nearly a third of Harriet Martineau's whole life. I have had to seek facts and
impressions about that period almost entirely from other sources.

My deepest obligations are due, and must be first expressed, to Mr. Henry
G. Atkinson, the dearest friend of Harriet Martineau's maturity. It is
commonly known that she forbade, by her will, the publication of her
private letters; but she showed her supreme faith in and value for her friend,
Mr. Atkinson, by specially exempting him from such prohibition. Her
objection to the publication of letters was made on general grounds. Her
own letters are singularly beautiful specimens of their class; and she
declared that she would not mind if every word that ever she wrote were
published; but she looked upon it as a duty to uphold the principle that
letters should be held sacred confidences, just as all honorable people hold

private conversations, not to be published without leave. But in authorizing
Mr. Atkinson to print her letters, if he pleased, she maintained that she was
not departing from this principle; for it was only the same as it would be if
two friends agreed to make their conversation known. I feel deeply grateful
to Mr. Atkinson for allowing me the privilege of presenting some of her
letters to the public in this volume, and of perusing very many more.

I have been permitted, also, to read a vast number of Harriet Martineau's
letters addressed to other friends besides Mr. Atkinson, and how much they
have aided me in the following work and in appreciating her personality,
may easily be guessed; but, of course, I may not publish these letters.
Amongst many persons to whom I am indebted for helping me to "get
touch" with my subject in this way, I must specially thank two. Mr. Henry
Reeve, the editor of the Edinburgh Review, was a relative and intimate
friend of Harriet Martineau; and her correspondence with so distinguished a
man of letters was, naturally, peculiarly interesting—not the less so because
they differed altogether on many matters of opinion. Her letters, which Mr.
Reeve has kindly allowed me to see, have been of very great service to me.
Miss F. Arnold, of Fox How, (the youngest daughter of Dr. Arnold, of
Rugby,) is the second to whom like particular acknowledgments is due. She
was young enough to have been Harriet Martineau's daughter; but she was
also a beloved friend, and was almost a daily visitor at "The Knoll" during
the later years of Miss Martineau's life. The letters which Miss Arnold,
during occasional absences from home, received from her old friend, are
very domestic, lively, and characteristic of the writer. It has been of great
value to me to have seen all the letters that have been lent me, but
especially these two sets, so different and yet so similar as I have found
them to be.

I have visited Norwich, and seen the house where Harriet Martineau was
born; Tynemouth, where she lay ill; Ambleside, where she lived so long and
died at last; and Birmingham, to see my valued friends, her nieces and
nephew. If I should thank by name all with whom I have talked of her, and
from whom I have learned something about her, the list would grow over-
long; and so I must content myself with thus comprehensively expressing

my sense of individual obligations to all who have laid even a small stone
to this little memorial cairn.

F. F. M.

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

CHAPTER I.
The Child at Home and at School 1

CHAPTER II.
Early Womanhood; Developing Influences 29

CHAPTER III.
Earliest Writings 49

CHAPTER IV.
Grief Struggle, and Progress 67

CHAPTER V.
The Great Success 100

CHAPTER VI.
Five Active Years 130

CHAPTER VII.
Five Years of Illness, and the Mesmeric Recovery 155

CHAPTER VIII.
The Home Life 178

CHAPTER IX.
In the Maturity of Her Powers 200

CHAPTER X.
In Retreat; Journalism 231

CHAPTER XI.
The Last Years 264

HARRIET MARTINEAU.

CHAPTER I.

THE CHILD AT HOME AND AT SCHOOL.

When Louis XIV. of France revoked the Edict of Nantes, in 1688, a large
number of the Protestants who were driven out of France by the impending
persecutions came to seek refuge in this favored land of liberty of ours.
Many who thus settled in our midst were amongst the most skillful and
industrious workers, of various grades, that could have been found in the
dominions of the persecuting king who drove them forth. They must have
been, too, in the nature of the case, strong-hearted, clear in the

comprehension of their principles, and truthful and conscientious about
matters of opinion; for the cowardly, the weak, and the false could stay in
their own land. From the good stock of these exiles for conscience-sake
sprang Harriet Martineau.

Her paternal Huguenot ancestor was a surgeon, who was married to a
fellow-countrywoman and co-religionist of the name of Pierre. This couple
of exiles for freedom of opinion settled in Norwich, where the husband
pursued his profession. Their descendants supplied a constant succession of
highly-respected surgeons to the same town, without intermission, until the
early part of this century, when the line of medical practitioners was closed
by the death of Harriet Martineau's elder brother at less than thirty years
old. The Martineau family thus long occupied a good professional position
in the town of Norwich.

Harriet's father, however, was not a surgeon, but a manufacturer of stuffs,
the very names of which are now strange in our ears—bombazines and
camlets. His wife was Elizabeth Rankin, the daughter of a sugar-refiner of
Newcastle-on-Tyne. A true Northumbrian woman was Mrs. Martineau; with
a strong sense of duty, but little warmth of temperament; with the faults of
an imperious disposition, and its correlative virtues of self-reliance and
strength of will. These qualities become abundantly apparent in her in the
story of her relationship with her famous daughter. On both sides, therefore,
Harriet Martineau was endowed by hereditary descent with the strong
qualities—the power, the clear-headedness, and the keen conscience—
which she interfused into all the work of her life.

Thomas and Elizabeth Martineau, her father and mother, were the parents of
eight children, two of whom became widely known and influential as
thinkers and writers. Harriet was the sixth of the family, and was born at
Norwich, in Magdalen street, on the 12th of June, 1802, the mother being at
that time thirty years old. The next child, born in 1805, was the boy who
grew up to become known as Dr. James Martineau; so that the two who
were to make the family name famous were next to each other in age.
Another child followed in this family group, but not until 1811, when

Harriet was nine years old, so that she could experience with reference to
this baby some of that tender, protective affection which is such an
education for elder children, and so delightful to girls with strong maternal
instincts such as she possessed.

The sixth child in a family of eight is likely to be a personage of but small
consequence. The parents' pride has been somewhat satiated by previous
experiences of the wonders of the dawning faculties of their children; and
the indulgence which seems naturally given to "the baby" gets
comparatively soon transferred from poor number six to that interloper
number seven. Mrs. Martineau, too, was one of that sort of women who, as
they would say, do not "spoil" their children. Ready to work for them, to
endure for them, to struggle to provide them with all necessary comforts,
and even with pleasures, at the cost, if need be, of personal sacrifice of
comfort and pleasure, such mothers yet do not give to their children that
bountiful outpouring of tender, caressing, maternal love, which the young
as much require for their due and free growth as plants do the floods of the
summer sunshine. To starve the emotions in a child is not less cruel than to
stint its body of food. To repress and chain up the feelings is to impose as
great a hardship as it would be to fetter the freedom of the limbs. Mothers
who have labored and suffered through long years for the welfare of their
children, are often grieved and pained in after days to find themselves
regarded with respect rather than with fondness; but it was they themselves
who put the seal upon the fountains of affection at the time when they might
have been opened freely—and whose fault is it if, later, the outflow is found
to be checked for evermore?

The pity of it is that such mischief is often wrought by parents who love
their children intensely, but who err in the management of them for want of
the wisdom of the heart, the power of sympathetic feeling, which is seen so
much stronger sometimes in comparatively shallow natures than in the
deeper ones that have really more of love and of self-sacrifice in their souls.
Those who lack tenderness either of manner or feeling, those to whom the
full and free expression of affection is difficult or seems a folly, may
perhaps be led to reflect, by the story of Harriet Martineau's childhood, on

the suffering and error that may result from a neglect of the moral
command: "Parents, provoke not your children to wrath."

"My life has had no spring," wrote Harriet Martineau, sadly; yet there was
nothing in the outer circumstances of her childhood and youth to justify this
feeling. Her mother's temper and character were largely responsible for
what Harriet calls her "habit of misery" during childhood. It is right to
explain, however, that this unhappiness was doubtless partly due to physical
causes. She was a weakly child, her health having been undermined by the
dishonesty of the wet nurse employed for her during the first three months
of her life. The woman lost her milk, and managed to conceal the fact until
the baby was found to be in an almost dying condition from the
consequences of want of nourishment. How far her frequent ill-health,
during many succeeding years, was to be ascribed to this cannot be known;
but her mother naturally attributed all Harriet's delicacy of health to this
cause, even the deafness from which she suffered, although this did not
become pronounced till she was over twelve years of age.

Her deafness, which was the most commonly known of her deficiencies of
sensation, was not her earliest deprivation of a sense. She was never able to
smell, that she could remember; and as smell and taste are intimately joined
together, and a large part of what we believe to be flavor is really odor, it
naturally followed that she was also nearly destitute of the sense of taste.
Thus two of the avenues by which the mind receives impressions from the
outer world were closed to her all her life, and a third was also stopped
before she reached womanhood. The senses are the gates by which pleasure
as well as pain enter into the citadel where consciousness resides. Of all the
senses, those which most frequently give entrance to pleasure and
seldomest to pain, were those which she had lost. "When three senses out of
five are deficient," as she said, "the difficulty of cheerful living is great, and
the terms of life are truly hard."

She suffered greatly, even as a little child, from indigestion. Milk in
particular disagreed with her; but it was held essential by Mrs. Martineau
that children should eat bread and milk, and for years poor Harriet endured

daily a lump at her chest and an oppression of the spirits, induced by her
inability to digest her breakfast and supper. Nightmares and causeless
apprehensions in the day also afflicted the nervous and sensitive girl, and
she had "hardly any respite from terror."

A child so delicate in health could not have been very happy under any
home conditions. Only a truly wise and tender maternal guardianship could
have made the life of such an one at all tolerable; but Harriet Martineau was
one of the large family of a sharp-tempered, masterful, stern, though
devoted mother, whose cleverness found vent in incessant sarcasm, and in
whom the love of power natural to a capable, determined person
degenerated, as it so often does in domestic life, into a severe despotism.

Mrs. Martineau's circumstances were such as to increase her natural
tendency to stern and decided rule. Dr. Martineau tells me that all who
knew his mother feel that Harriet does not do justice in her
"Autobiography" to that mother's nobler qualities, both moral and
intellectual, and especially the latter. Harriet and James Martineau, like so
many other men and women of mark, were the children of a mother of
uncommon mental capacity. Her business faculties were so good, and her
judgment so clear, that her husband (a man of a sweet and gentle
disposition) invariably took counsel with her about all his affairs, and acted
by her advice. There are still inhabitants of Norwich who remember Mrs.
Martineau, and their testimony of her is identical with her son's. "She was
the ruling spirit in that house," says one of them. "Whatever was done there,
you understood that it was she who did it." The way in which this
gentleman came to know so much of her corroborates Dr. Martineau's
declaration that "she was really devoted to her children, and would do
anything for them; if we were miserable in our childhood (a fact which he
does not dispute) it could not be said to be consciously her fault." Mr. ——
was the husband of a lady who had been reared from early childhood by
Mrs. Martineau, having been adopted by her simply in order to provide her
little daughter, Ellen, who was nine years younger than Harriet, with a child
companion somewhat about her own age. This lady, her widowed husband
tells me, retained a most warm admiration and affection for Mrs. Martineau.

Mothers who have brought up eight children of their own can appreciate the
self-devotedness of this mother in receiving a ninth child by adoption in
order to increase the well-being of her own little daughter.

Several other instances were told to me of Mrs. Martineau's benevolence
and kindness of disposition. Young men belonging to her religious body,
and living in lodgings in Norwich, were uniformly made welcome to her
house, as a home, every Sunday evening. One of the Norwich residents,
with whom I have talked about her, received a presentation from her to the
Unitarian Free School, and afterwards, in his school life, met with constant
encouragement and patronage at her hands. He tells me that he has never
forgotten the stately and impressive address with which she gave him the
presentation ticket, concluding with a reminder that if he made good use of
this opportunity he might even hope one day to become a member of the
Town Council of that city,—and at that giddy eminence her protégé now
stands.

For the sake of the lesson, it should be understood that she was thus truly
benevolent and kindly, and no vulgar termagant or scold. It is for us to see
how such a nature can be spoiled for daily life by too unchecked a course of
arbitrary rule, and by repression of outward signs of tenderness.

Not the least evil which a stern parent, who maintains a reserve of
demeanor, and who requires strictness of discipline within the home, may
do to himself and his children, is that by denying expression to the
children's feelings he closes to himself the possibility of knowing what goes
on in their young minds. Thus, a child so restrained may for years suffer
under a sense of injustice, and of undue favoritism shown to another, or
under a belief that the parent's love is lacking, when a few words might
have cleared away the misapprehension, and given the child the natural
happiness of its age.

Speaking of her childhood, Harriet says: "I had a devouring passion for
justice; justice, first, to my own precious self, and then to other oppressed
people. Justice was precisely what was least understood in our house, in

regard to servants and children. Now and then I desperately poured out my
complaints; but in general I brooded over my injuries and those of others
who dared not speak, and then the temptation to suicide was very strong."

The most vivid picture that she has drawn of the discipline under which
such emotions were induced in her is found in a story, The Crofton Boys,
which she wrote during a severe illness, and under the impression that it
would contain her last words uttered through the press. Mrs. Proctor, in The
Crofton Boys, is depicted with remarkable vividness by a series of little
touches, and in a succession of trivial details, with an avoidance of direct
description, that reminds us of the method of Jane Austen. Harriet never
achieved any other portrait of a character such as this one; for this is treated
with such minute fidelity, and such evident unconsciousness, that we feel
sure, as we sometimes do with a picture, that the likeness must be an exact
one. So distinct an individuality is shown to us, and at the same time, the
evidences of the artist's close and careful observation of his model are so
obvious, that, without having seen the subject, we feel the accuracy of the
likeness. So does the "portrait of a mother" in that tale which Harriet wrote
for her last words through the press, show us the nature of Mrs. Martineau
in her maternal relation.

"Mrs. Proctor so seldom praised anybody that her words of esteem went a
great way.... Everyone in the house was in the habit of hiding tears from
Mrs. Proctor, who rarely shed them herself, and was known to think that
they might generally be suppressed, and should be so."

If any person were weak enough to express emotion in this way in her
presence, Mrs. Proctor would promptly and sternly intimate her disapproval
of such indulgence of the feelings. When the little lad was leaving home for
the first time, all the rest of the household became a little unhappy over the
parting.

"Susan came in about the cord for his box, and her eyes were red,—and at
the sight of her Agnes began to cry again; and Jane bent down over the
glove she was mending for him, and her needle stopped.

"'Jane,' said her mother, gravely, 'if you are not mending that glove, give it
to me. It is getting late.'

"Jane brushed her hand across her eyes, and stitched away again. Then she
threw the gloves to Hugh without looking at him, and ran to get ready to go
to the coach."

So little allowance was ordinarily made in that house for signs of affection,
or manifestations of personal attachment, that the child who was going
away for six months was "amazed to find that his sisters were giving up an
hour of their lessons that they might go with him to the coach." Even when
Hugh got his foot so crushed it had to be amputated, though his mother
came to him and gave him every proper attention, yet "Hugh saw no tears
from her"; nothing more than that "her face was very pale and grave." His
anticipations of her coming had not been warm; his one anxiety had been
that he might bear his pain resolutely before her. "As Hugh cried, he said he
bore it so very badly he did not know what his mother would say if she saw
him." And it was well that he had not anticipated any outburst of pity or
expression of sympathy from her, for, when she did come, "she kissed him
with a long, long kiss; but she did not speak." Her first words in the hearing
of her agonized child were spoken to give him an intimation that the
surgeons were waiting to take off his foot. The boy's reply was—not to
cling to her for support, and to nestle in her bosom for comfort in the most
terrible moment of his young life, but—"Do not stay now; this pain is so
bad! I can't bear it well at all. Do go, now, and bid them make haste, will
you?"

Later, when the leg was better, the poor boy's mental misery once
overpowered him, even in his mother's presence. Sitting with her and his
sister—"… He said, 'He did not know how he should bear his misfortune.
When he thought of the long, long days, and months, and years, to the end
of his life, and that he should never run and play, and never be like other
people, and never able to do the commonest things without labor and
trouble, he wished he was dead. He would rather have died!' Agnes thought
he must be miserable indeed if he would venture to say this to his mother."

Such was the idea that these children had of maternal sympathy and love!
So little did they look upon their mother as the one person above all others
to whom their secret troubles should be opened!

It is proper to observe that the mother came out of this test well. There is no
record that Mrs. Martineau was ever found wanting in due care for her
children when the pent-up agony of their bodies or spirits became so violent
as to burst the bonds of reserve that her general demeanor and method of
management imposed upon them. Her children's misery (for Harriet was not
the only one of the family whose childhood was wretched) came not from
any intentional neglect, or even from any indifference on her part to their
comfort and happiness, but solely, let it be repeated, from her arbitrary
manner and her quickness of temper. It is worth repeating (if biography be
of value for the lessons which may be drawn from it for the conduct of
other lives) that the mother whose children were so spirit-tossed and
desolate was, nevertheless, one who gave herself up to their interests, and
labored incessantly and unselfishly for their welfare. It was not love that
really was wanting; far less was it faithfulness in the performance of a
mother's material duties to her children; all that was lacking was the free
play of the emotions on the surface, the kisses, the loving phrases, the fond
tones, which are assuredly neither weaknesses nor works of supererogation
in family life. By means of candid expression alone can the emotions of one
mind touch those of another; and from the lack of such contact between a
child and its mother there must come, in so close a life relationship, misery
to the younger and disappointment to the elder of the two.

"I really think," says Harriet, "if I had once conceived that anybody cared
for me, nearly all the sins and sorrows of my anxious childhood would have
been spared me." Yet, not only was she well fed, well clothed, well
educated, and sent to amusements to give her pleasure (magic lanterns,
parties and seaside trips are all mentioned); but besides all this, when she
did burst forth, like Hugh Proctor in the book, with the expression of her
suffering, she was soothed and cared for. But this last happened so rarely—
of course entirely because it was made so difficult for her to express herself
—that the occasions lived in her memory all her life.

The moral consequences of all this were naturally bad. Even with all
motherly sympathy and encouragement, so sickly a child would have been
likely to suffer from timidity, and to fall into occasional fits of despondency
and irritability; but, with fear continually excited in her mind, and with an
eternal storm of passionate opposition to arbitrary authority raging in her
soul, it is no wonder that the poor child made for herself a character for
willfulness and obstinacy, while internally she suffered dreadfully from her
conscience. "In my childhood," she says, "I would assert or deny anything
to my mother that would bring me through most easily.... This was so
exclusively to one person that, though there was remonstrance and
punishment, I was never regarded as a liar in the family." Her strength of
will was very great; and when she had been placed in a false position by her
dread of rebuke, the powerful will came into play to maintain a dogged,
stubborn, indifferent appearance. Yet all the while her conscientiousness—
the strong convictions as to what was right, and the ardent desire to do it,
which marked her whole career—was at work within her, causing a mental
shame and distress which might have been easily aided by gentle treatment
to overcome the fear and the firmness which were acting together to make
her miserable and a sinner.

It is altogether a sad story, but I have not told it at length without reason.
The fact that other children are suffering similarly every day makes the
record worth repeating. But, besides this, her vivid remembrance of her
childish pangs tends to show how warm and strong were her natural
affections. If Harriet Martineau's mind had not been sensitive and
emotional, and if her love for those united to her by family ties had not been
ardent, she would not have felt as she did in her childhood, and she would
not have remembered, all through her life, how she had suffered in her early
years from unsatisfied affection. Now, this soft, loving, emotional side of
her character must be recognized before her life and her work can be
properly appreciated.

The intellectual influences of her home life were not more happy than the
moral ones. She was thought by her family anything but a clever child.
Indeed, Dr. James Martineau (whose recollections are peculiarly valuable,

both from his nearness to Harriet in age and from their great attachment in
early life) still thinks that she really was a dull child. Her intelligence, he
believes, awoke only in her later youth, coincidentally with some
improvement in health. It is hard to guess what the impression of her
childish intellectual powers might have been under different conditions. She
suggestively remarks[1]: "It should never be forgotten that the happier a
child is the cleverer he will be. This is not only because in a state of
happiness the mind is free, and at liberty for the exercise of its faculties
instead of spending its thoughts and energy in brooding over troubles, but
also because the action of the brain is stronger when the frame is in a state
of hilarity; the ideas are more clear, impressions of outward objects are
more vivid, and the memory will not let them slip." Moreover, it is a fact
worthy of note that the recognition by her family of her mental
development followed upon her return home after she had been away for a
time, and had been learning at a boarding-school under "the first person of
whom she never felt afraid." Still, the fact remains that Harriet was the ugly
duckling of her family, and supposed to be the most stupid of the group of
Martineau children.

She was active-minded enough, however, to begin early that spontaneous
self-education which only intellects of real power undertake, either in
childhood or in later years.

Milton was her master. When she was seven years old she came by accident
upon a copy of Paradise Lost lying open upon a table. Taking it up, she saw
the heading "Argument," and in the text her eye caught the word "Satan."
Instantly the mind which her relations thought so sluggish was fired by the
desire to know how Satan could be argued about. She sought the passage
which tells how the arch-fiend was—

Hurled headlong flaming from the ethereal sky,
With hideous ruin and combustion, down
To bottomless perdition, there to dwell
In adamantine chains and penal fire.

For the ensuing seven years her thoughts dwelt daily in the midst of the
solemn scenes, and moved to the sound of the sonorous music of Milton's
poetry. "I wonder how much of it I knew by heart—enough to be always
repeating it to myself with every change of light and darkness, and sound,
and silence, the moods of the day and the seasons of the year." The dull
child, who neglected her multiplication table, did so because her mind was
pre-occupied with thoughts of this grander order.

Her love of books increased, and her range of reading became wide. Milton,
although the favorite, was by no means her only beloved author. She read
rapidly, and, as clever children often do, voraciously. Whole pages or
scenes from Shakespeare, Goldsmith, Thompson, and Milton she learned by
heart, until she knew enough poetry to have fitted her for the occupation of
a wandering reciter. In this way her self-education in the English classics,
and in literary style, went on at the same time with her daily education by
living teachers.

Harriet's formal education was somewhat desultory; but it is a noteworthy
fact that it was, so far as it went, what would have been called a "boy's
education." In this respect the history of her mental development is the
same as that of many other illustrious women of the past. Girls' High
Schools, and University examinations for young women, are products of the
present day, and are rapidly rendering obsolete the old ideas about the
necessary differences and distinctions between the education of boys and
girls. But up to the first quarter of this century, the minds of boys and of
girls were commonly submitted to entirely different courses of training.
While the boys learned precision in reasoning from mathematics, the girls
were considered sufficiently equipped for their lot in life by a knowledge of
the first three rules of arithmetic. While any faculty of language that a lad
possessed was trained and exercised by the study of the classics, his sister
was thought to require no more teaching in composition and grammar than
would enable her to write a letter. Elaborate samplers, specimens of fine
stitching, of hemming done by a thread on the most delicate cambric, of
marking in tiny stitches and wonderful designs, and of lace more noticeable
for difficulty in the doing than for beauty, have come down to us from our

grandmothers' days, to show us how the school-time of the girls was being
disposed of, while the boys were studying Euclid, Virgil, and Homer. If we
have changed all that, and are now beginning to give a considerable
proportion of our girls the same mental diet for the growth and sustenance
of their minds with that which is supplied to boys, it is largely owing to the
direct efforts in favor of such a course put forth by women such as Harriet
Martineau, who had themselves been, at least partially, educated "like
boys," and were conscious that to such education they owed much of their
mental superiority over average women.

In her earlier years Harriet was taught at home by her elder brothers and
sisters, with the addition of lessons in some subjects from masters. She was
well grounded in this manner in Latin, French and the ordinary elementary
subjects. But her systematic education did not begin until she was eleven,
when she and her sister Rachel were sent to a school kept by a good master,
at which boys also were receiving their education.

The school-life was delectable to Harriet. Mr. Perry, the master, was gentle
in his manner, and methodical in his style of teaching; and under his tuition
the shy, nervous child felt for the first time encouraged to do her best, and
aided not merely to learn her lessons, but also to expand her mental
faculties. The two years that she remained at Mr. Perry's school gave her a
fair insight into Latin and French, and enabled her to discover that
arithmetic was to her mind a delightful pastime rather than a difficult study.
English composition was formally and carefully taught. This was Harriet's
favorite lesson; but she would spend her playtime in covering a slate with
sums for the mere pleasure of the exercise.

When Harriet had been at this school for about two years, Mr. Perry left
Norwich. The home system of education was then resumed. She had
visiting masters in Latin, French, and music. For the rest, Mrs. Martineau
selected a course of reading on history, biography, and literature. One of the
girls read aloud daily while the others did needle-work.

"The amount of time we spent in sewing now appears frightful; but it was
the way in those days among people like ourselves." Harriet became a
thoroughly accomplished needle-woman. She had, indeed, a liking for the
occupation, and continued to do much of it all through her life. Many of her
friends can show handsome pieces of fancy-work done by her hands. Again
and again she contributed to public objects by sending a piece of her own
beautiful needle-work to be sold for the benefit of a society's funds. Not
even in the busiest time of her literary life did she ever entirely cease to
exercise her skill in this feminine occupation. In fact, she made wool-work
her artistic recreation.

But with all her liking for needle-work, and with all the use that she made
of her skill in the art, she did feel very keenly how much her time and
strength had been wasted in childhood upon the practice of this mechanical
occupation that should have been employed in the cultivation of her mental
powers. A girl then was required to become a proficient in the making of
every kind of garment. It was considered a good test of her capacity to
know at an early age how to cut out and put together a shirt for her father;
drawing threads to cut it by, and drawing threads to do the rows of fine
stitching by, and stitching evenly and regularly, only two threads of the
finest material being taken for each stitch! The expenditure of time out of a
girl's life, involved in making her capable of doing all this, was something
shocking. In these days, when the development of the means of
communication has made division of labor more generally practicable than
of old, and when nearly all men and women, from the richest to the artizan
classes, wear garments made chiefly by machinery, I doubt if many readers
can be got to realize how much a girl's intellectual training was diminished
when Harriet Martineau was a child by the vast amount of time consumed
in training her as a seamstress. Harriet was taught how to make all her own
clothes, even to covering shoes with silk for dancing, and to plaiting straw
bonnets. It is as though every boy were taught in his school-life to be a
thorough carpenter, so as to be able, in youth, to turn out, unaided, any
article of furniture. It is obvious how much time such technical training

must swallow up. To conceive how a girl was held back by it, we must ask
ourselves: What was her brother doing while she was learning needle-work?

The matter did not end with the waste of time alone. Health, strength and
nerve-force—in a word, power—was squandered upon it to a degree truly
lamentable. Harriet Martineau's testimony [2] upon this point may be taken,
because of her real fondness for the employment and the skill which she
displayed in it:

"I believe it is now generally agreed among those who know best
that the practice of sewing has been carried much too far for
health, even in houses where there is no poverty or pressure of
any kind. No one can well be more fond of sewing than I am, and
few, except professional seamstresses, have done more of it, and
my testimony is that it is a most hurtful occupation, except where
great moderation is observed. I think it is not so much the sitting
and stooping posture as the incessant monotonous action and
position of the arms that causes such wear and tear. Whatever it
may be, there is something in prolonged sewing which is
remarkably exhausting to the strength, and irritating beyond
endurance to the nerves. The censorious gossip, during sewing,
which was the bane of our youth," she adds, "wasted more of our
precious youthful powers and dispositions than any repentance
and amendment in after life could repair."

Harriet's reading for pleasure in childhood had mostly to be done by
snatches. She learned much poetry by keeping the book under her work, on
her lap, and glancing at a line now and another then. Shakespeare she first
enjoyed, while a child, by stealing away from table in the evenings of one
winter, and reading by the light of the drawing-room fire, while the rest
lingered over dessert in the dining-room. In this way, too, she had to read
the newspaper.

The older she grew, the less time was afforded her from domestic duties for
study. She was sent, at the age of fourteen, to a boarding-school near
Bristol, kept by an aunt of her own, where she stayed fifteen months, and on
her return home her education was considered finished. Thenceforth it was
a struggle to obtain permission to spend any time in reading or writing, and
such opportunities as she got, or could make, had to be taken advantage of
in secrecy.

It is melancholy to read of her "spending a frightful amount of time in
sewing," and being "expected always to sit down in the parlor to sew,"
instead of studying; of her being "at the work-table regularly after breakfast,
making my own clothes or the shirts of the household, or about some fancy
work, or if ever I shut myself into my own room for an hour of solitude, I
knew it was at the risk of being sent for to join the sewing-circle;" and of
the necessity that she lay under to find time for study by stealing secret
hours from sleep. But it is needful to lay stress upon these hindrances
through which the growing girl fought her way to mental development.
Wide though her knowledge was, great though her mental powers became,
who can tell how much was taken from her possibilities (as from those of
all other great women of the past) by such waste of her powers in childhood
and youth?

It is distressing to think about. The only comfort is that it was inevitable. Of
all the causes that unite to make the women of the present more favorably
circumstanced than those of the past, none is more potent than the progress
of mechanical discovery having relieved them from the necessity of making
all the clothing of mankind with their own hands. From the era when Errina,
the Greek poetess, mournfully lamented that her mother tied her to her
distaff, down to the days in which Harriet Martineau studied by snatches,
and spent her days in making shirts in the parlor, an enormous amount of
feminine power has been squandered wastefully in this direction. If women
hereafter draw out a Comtist calendar of days upon which to reverence the
memory of those who have helped them on in the scale of beings, assuredly
they must find places for the inventors of the spinning-mule, the stocking-
loom and the sewing-machine.

Religion formed the chief source of happiness to Harriet Martineau in
childhood and early youth. Her parents were Unitarians, and their child's
theology was, therefore, of a mild type, lacking a hell, a personal devil, a
theory of original sin, and the like. She did not fear God, while she feared
almost all human beings, and her devotion was thus a source of great joy
and little misery.

When she was at the Bristol boarding-school, she came under the
ministerial influence of the great Unitarian preacher, the Rev. Dr. Carpenter.
The power of his teaching increased the ardor of her religious sentiments.
She was just at an intense age—between fourteen and sixteen. Dr.
Carpenter's religious instructions made the theism in which she had been
educated become a firm personal conviction, and caused the natural action
of a sensitive conscience, the self-devotion and humility of a deep power of
veneration, and the truthfulness and sincerity of a rare courage, to be
blended indistinguishably in their exercise with emotional outpourings of
the spirit in worship, and with attachment to certain theological tenets.

Her younger sister well remembers that Harriet's fervent and somewhat
gloomy piety was the cause of a good deal of quizzing amongst her elders,
when she returned home from Bristol; their amusement being mixed,
however, with much respect for her sincerity and conscientiousness. But, as
her mind expanded, she thought as well as felt about her theology, and her
religious development did not end with childhood.

CHAPTER II.

EARLY WOMANHOOD: DEVELOPING INFLUENCES.

Old Norwich, in the early years of this century, was a somewhat exceptional
place. It so chanced that besides the exclusiveness natural even now to the
society of a cathedral town—besides the insular tone of thought and
manners which most towns possessed in those pre-railway days, and while
our continental wars were holding our country-people isolated from foreign
nations—besides all this, Norwich then prided herself upon having
produced a good deal of literary ability. Her William Taylor was considered
to be almost the only German scholar in England, and other men, whose
names are now nearly forgotten, but who in their day were looked up to as
lights of learning and literature—Sayers, Smith, Enfield, Alderson, and
others,—gave a tone to the society of Norwich, which, if somewhat
pedantic, was, nevertheless, favorable to the intellectual life. It is no small
testimony to the healthy and stimulating mental atmosphere of old Norwich
that there successively came out from her, in an age when individuality and
intellect in woman were steadily repressed, three women of such mark as
Amelia Opie, Elizabeth Fry and Harriet Martineau.

But even in Norwich the repression just alluded to was felt by women. Even
there it was held, to say the least, peculiar and undesirable for a girl to wish
to study deep subjects. "When I was young," Miss Martineau writes, "it was
not thought proper for young ladies to study very conspicuously; and
especially with pen in hand." They were required to be always ready "to
receive callers, without any sign of blue-stockingism which could be
reported abroad. My first studies in philosophy were carried on with great
care and reserve.... I won time for what my heart was set upon either in the
early morning or late at night."

It was thus at unseasonable hours, and without the encouraging support of
that public feeling of the value and desirability of knowledge, and the
honorableness of its acquisition, by which a young man's studies are
unconsciously aided, that Harriet in her young womanhood continued to
learn. She read Latin with her brother James, and translated from the
classics by herself. Her cousin, Mr. Lee, read Italian with her and her sister;
and in course of time they undertook the translation of Petrarch's sonnets
into English verse. She read Blair's Rhetoric repeatedly. Her Biblical studies
were continued until she was in that position which, according to Macaulay,
is necessary "for a critic of the niceties of the English language;" she had
"the Bible at her fingers' ends."

But her solitary studies went also into heavier and less frequented paths. Dr.
Carpenter had taught her to interest herself in mental and moral philosophy.
She read about these subjects at first because he had written upon them, and
afterwards because she found them really congenial to her mind. Locke and
Hartley were the authors whom she studied most closely. Then the works of
Priestley, and the study of his life and opinions—which she naturally
undertook, because Dr. Priestley was the great apostle and martyr of
Unitarianism—led her to make a very full acquaintance with the
metaphysicians of the Scotch school.

To how much purpose she thus read the best books then available, upon
some of the highest topics that can engage the attention, soon became
apparent when she began to write; but of this I must speak in due course
later on. Two other of the most important events, or rather trains of events,
in the history of her young womanhood, must be mentioned first.

The earlier of these was the gradual oncoming and increase of her deafness.
She began to be slightly deaf while she was at Mr. Perry's school, and the
fact was there recognized so far as to cause her to be placed next to her
teacher in the class. How keenly she even then felt this loss, she has in part
revealed in the story of Hugh Procter; and a few lines from an essay of hers
on Scott may here be added:

"Few have any idea of the all-powerful influence which the sense of
personal infirmity exerts over the mind of a child. If it were known, its
apparent disproportionateness to other influences would, to the careless
observer, appear absurd; to the thoughtful it would afford new lights
respecting the conduct of educational discipline; it would also pierce the
heart of many a parent who now believes that he knows all, and who feels
so tender a regret for what he knows that even the sufferer wonders at its
extent. But this is a species of suffering which can never obtain sufficient
sympathy, because the sufferer himself is not aware, till he has made
comparison of this with other pains, how light all others are in comparison."

As pathetically, but more briefly, she says about herself:—"My deafness,
when new, was the uppermost thing in my mind day and night."

Her inability to hear continued to increase by slow degrees during the next
six years; and when she was eighteen "a sort of accident" suddenly
increased it. Music had, until then, been one of her great delights, and it
shows how gradual was the progress of her deafness, that she found herself
able to hear at an orchestral concert, provided she could get a seat with a
back against which she could press her shoulder-blades, for a long time
after the music had become inaudible without this assistance. Such a
gradual deprivation of a most important sense is surely far more trying than
a quick, unexpected, and obviously irremediable loss would be. The
alternations of hope and despair, the difficulty of inducing the sufferer's
friends to recognize how serious the case is, the perhaps yet greater
difficulty to the patient to resolutely step out of the ranks of ordinary people
and take up the position of one deficient in a sense, the mortifications which
have to be endured again and again both from the ignorance of strangers
and the mistaken sympathy of friends—all these make up the special trial of
one who becomes by degrees the subject of a chronic affliction. No
sensitive person can possibly pass through this fiery trial unchanged. Such
an experience must either refine or harden; must either strengthen the
powers of endurance or break down the mind to querulous ill-temper; must
either make self the centre of creation or greatly add to the power of putting
personal interests aside for the sake of wider and more unselfish thoughts

and feelings. Which class of influences Harriet Martineau accepted from
her trial the history of her courageous, resolute life-work, and her devotion
to truth and duty as she saw them, will sufficiently show.

How much she suffered in mind was quite unknown to her family at the
time. She was always reserved in speaking about her own feelings and
emotions to her mother, and in this particular case Mrs. Martineau, with the
kindest intentions, discouraged, as far as possible, all recognition of the
growing infirmity. The society of Norwich had never been very attractive to
the young girl, who was above the average in natural abilities, and still
further removed from the petty and frivolous gossip of the commonplace
evening party, by the extensive and elevating course of study through which
her mind had passed. Had she been well able to hear, she could have quietly
accepted what such intercourse could give her. This would have been much.
Kindliness and good feeling, common sense, and ideas about man and his
circumstances, are to be enjoyed and gained quite as much in ordinary as in
what is commonly called intellectual society. But in the freshness of her
sensitive suffering Harriet shrank from the Norwich evening parties. Her
mother, however, insisted upon her taking her full share of visiting.

The case was made worse by the customary errors in the treatment of deaf
persons; namely, the endeavoring to keep up the illusion that she was not
deaf, the occasional assurances that she could hear as well as ever if it were
not for her habits of abstraction, and so forth, and the imploring her to
always ask when she did not hear what was said, followed by scoldings
(kindly meant, but none the less irritating to the object) when it was found
that she had been silently losing the larger part of a conversation. False
pride, pretence, and selfish exactions were thus sought to be nourished in
her; while the blessings of an open recognition of her trouble, and a full and
free sympathy with her pain and her difficulty in learning to bear it, were at
the same time withheld.

I have spoken of this method of treatment of such a case as erroneous. But
in such a matter only those who have gone through the experience and have
come out of it at last, as she did, with the moral nature strengthened, and the

power of self-management increased, can be really competent to express an
opinion upon the proper method of behavior to similar sufferers. I hasten to
add, therefore, that in substance the view that I have given is that expressed
in Harriet Martineau's Letter to the Deaf, published in 1834. In that
remarkable fragment of autobiography she appealed to the large number of
people who suffered like herself, to insist upon the frank recognition of
their infirmity, and to themselves acquiesce with patience in all the
deprivations and mortifications which the loss of a sense must bring. The
revelation in this essay of her own sufferings is most touching; and very
noble and beautiful is the way in which she urges that the misery must be
met, and the humiliation must be turned aside, by no other means than
courage, candor, patience, and an unselfish determination to consider first
the convenience and happiness of others instead of the sufferer's own.

"Instead of putting the singularity out of sight we should
acknowledge it in words, prepare for it in habits, and act upon it
in social intercourse. Thus only can we save others from being
uneasy in our presence, and sad when they think of us. That we
can thus alone make ourselves sought and beloved is an inferior
consideration, though an important one to us, to whom warmth
and kindness are as peculiarly animating as sunshine to the caged
bird. This frankness, simplicity, and cheerfulness can only grow
out of a perfect acquiescence in our circumstances. Submission is
not enough. Pride fails at the most critical moment. But hearty
acquiescence cannot fail to bring forth cheerfulness. The thrill of
delight which arises during the ready agreement to profit by pain
(emphatically the joy with which no stranger intermeddleth)
must subside like all other emotions; but it does not depart
without leaving the spirit lightened and cheered; and every
visitation leaves it in a more genial state than the last.... I had
infinitely rather bear the perpetual sense of privation than
become unaware of anything which is true—of my intellectual
deficiences, of my disqualifications for society, of my errors in
matter of fact, and of the burdens that I necessarily impose on

those who surround me. We can never get beyond the necessity
of keeping in full view the worst and the best that can be made of
our lot. The worst is either to sink under the trial or to be made
callous by it. The best is to be as wise as possible under a great
disability, and as happy as possible under a great privation."

It is essential, for a correct understanding of her character, that this great
trial of her youth should be presented amidst the moulding influences of
that time with as much strength as it was experienced. But it is difficult,
within the necessary limits of quotation, to convey an idea to the reader of
either the intensity and bitterness of the suffering revealed, or of the
firmness and beauty of the spirit with which the trial was met. Nor was the
advice that she gave to others mere talk, which she herself never put in
practice. If her family did not realize at the time how deeply she suffered,
still less could her friends in later life discover by anything in her manners
that her soul had been so searched and her spirits so tried. So frankly and
candidly, and with such an utter absence of affectation, did she accept this
condition of her life, that those around her hardly realized that she felt it as
a deprivation; and a few lines in her autobiography, in which she mentions
how conscious she was of intellectual fatigue from the lack of those
distractions to the mind which enter continually through the normal ear,
came like a painful shock to her friends, making them feel that they had
been unconscious of a need ever present with her throughout life.

For some time after the deafness began, she did not use an ear-trumpet.
Like many in a similar position, she persuaded herself that her deafness was
not sufficiently great to cause any considerable inconvenience to others in
conversation. At length, however, she was enlightened upon this point. An
account appeared in a Unitarian paper of two remarkable cures of deafness
by galvanism, and Harriet's friends persuaded her to try this new remedy.
For a brief while, hope was revived in her; the treatment threw her into a
state of nervous fever, during which she regained considerable sensibility in
the organ of hearing. The improvement was very temporary, but it lasted
sufficiently long to let her know how much her friends had been straining

their throats for her sake. From that time she invariably carried and used an
ear-trumpet, commencing with an india-rubber tube, with a cup at the end
for the speaker to take into his hand, but afterwards employing an ordinary
stiff trumpet.

Into this existence, which had hitherto been so full of sadness, there came at
length the bright-tinted and vivid shower of light, which means so much to
a woman. Love came to brighten the life so dark hitherto for lack of that
sunshine. Much as it is to any woman to know herself beloved by the man
whom she loves, to Harriet Martineau it was even more than to most. It was
not only that her character was a strong one, and that to such a nature all
influences that are accepted become powerful forces, but besides this she
had always loved more than she had been loved; and her self-esteem had
been systematically suppressed by her mother's stern discipline, and
afterwards injured by the mortifications to which the on-coming of her
deafness gave rise. How much, in such a case, it must have been, when the
hour at last came for the history of the heart to be written! How delightful
the time when she could cherish in her thoughts a love which was at once
an equal friendship and a vivid passion! How great the revolution in her
mind when she found that the man whom she could love would choose her
from all the world of women to be his dearest, the partner of his life!

It would be a proof, if proof were needed at this time of day, that it is well-
nigh impossible for any person to give a candid, full and unerring record of
his own past, and the circumstances in it which have most influenced his
development, to turn from the brief and cursory record which Harriet
Martineau's autobiography gives of this attachment, to the complete story as
I have it to tell, here and in a future chapter.

The strongest of all the family affections of her childhood and youth was
that which she felt for her brother James. He was two years younger than
herself. They had been playmates in childhood, and companions in study
later on. Harriet's first attraction to Mr. Worthington was that he was her
brother's friend. The two young men were fellow-students at college,
preparing for the Unitarian ministry. Worthington was already well known

to Harriet from her brother's letters before she saw him. He then went on a
visit to Norwich, to spend a part of the vacation with James, and the interest
which the friend and the sister already felt in each other, from their mutual
affection for the brother, soon ripened into love. This was, I believe, in
1822, when she was twenty years old.

Her father and mother looked not unkindly upon the dawning of this
affection. The brother, however, who knew the two so well, felt quite
certain that they were not suited for each other. Harriet was of a strong,
decided temper, even somewhat arbitrary and hasty, quick in her judgments,
and firm in her opinions. The temperament of Worthington, on the other
hand, was, I am told, gentle, impressionable and sensitive in the extreme.
He was highly conscientious, and ultra-tender in his treatment of the
characters and opinions of others. The two seemed in many respects the
antipodes of each other. He who knew them both best was convinced that
they would not be happy together, and that opinion he has never changed.

It is above all things difficult to predict beforehand whether two apparently
antagonistic characters will really clash and jar in the close union of
married life, or whether, on the contrary, the deficiencies of the one will be
supplemented by those opposite tendencies which are rather in excess in the
other. It is notorious that marriages are seldom perfect matches in the view
of outsiders; the incongruities in the temperaments and the habits of life and
thought, are more easily discerned than the fusing influence of ardent love
can be measured. Nor, indeed, can the changes which will be worked in the
disposition by a surrender to the free play of emotion be accurately
foreseen. Considerations such as these, however, do not have much weight
in the mind of a young man whose experience of the mysteries of the
human heart is yet to come; and James Martineau was strongly averse to the
engagement of his sister and his friend. Their attachment was not then
permitted to become an engagement. Worthington was poor—was still only
a student—Harriet was supposed, at that time, to be well portioned; the
sensitive temperament of the young lover felt the variety of
discouragements placed in the path of his affection, and so that affection
which should have brought only joy became, in fact, to Harriet the cause of

sorrow, suspense and anxiety. Yet its vivifying influence was felt, and the
true happiness which is inseparable from mutual love, however the emotion
be checked and denied its full expression, was not lacking. For some insight
into what Harriet Martineau knew and felt of love, we must look elsewhere
than in the formal record of the Autobiography. [3] But this, like all the other
chief events of her life, has found a place in her works under a thin veiling
of her personality. Let us see from one of her early essays how Harriet
Martineau learned to regard love. The essay is called "In a Hermit's Cave."

"The place was not ill-chosen by the holy man, if the
circumstances could but have been adapted to that highest
worship—the service of the life.... But there is yet wanting the
altar of the human heart, on which alone a fire is kindled from
above to shine in the faces of all true worshippers for ever.
Where this flame, the glow of human love, is burning, there is
the temple of worship, be it only beside the humblest village
hearth: where it has not been kindled there is no sanctuary; and
the loftiest amphitheatre of mountains, lighted up by the ever-
burning stars, is no more the dwelling-place of Jehovah than the
Temple of Solomon before it was filled with the glory of the
Presence....

"Yes, Love is worship, authorized and approved.... Many are the
gradations through which this service rises until it has reached
that on which God has bestowed His most manifest benediction,
on which Jesus smiled at Cana, but which the devotee presumed
to decline. Not more express were the ordinances of Sinai than
the Divine provisions for wedded love; never was it more certain
that Jehovah benignantly regarded the festivals of His people
than it is daily that He has appointed those mutual rejoicings of
the affections, which need but to be referred to Him to become a
holy homage. Yet there have been many who pronounce common
that which God has purified, and reject or disdain that which He
has proffered and blest. How ignorant must such be of the growth

of that within! How unobservant of what passes without! Would
that all could know how from the first flow of the affections,
until they are shed abroad in their plentitude, the purposes of
creation become fulfilled. Would that all could know how, by this
mighty impulse, new strength is given to every power; how the
intellect is vivified and enlarged; how the spirit becomes bold to
explore the path of life, and clear-sighted to discern its issues....
For that piety which has humanity for its object—must not that
heart feel most of which tenderness has become the element?
Must not the spirit which is most exercised in hope and fear be
most familiar with hope and fear wherever found?

"How distinctly I saw all this in those who are now sanctifying
their first Sabbath of wedded love.... The one was at peace with
all that world which had appeared so long at war with him. He
feared nothing, he possessed all; and of the overflowings of his
love he could spare to every living thing. The other thought of no
world but the bright one above, and the quiet one before her, in
each of which dwelt one in whom she had perfect trust.... In her
the progression has been so regular, and the work so perfect, that
any return to the former perturbations of her spirit seems
impossible. She entered upon a new life when her love began;
and it is as easy to conceive that there is one Life Giver to the
body, and another to the spirit, as that this progression is not the
highest work of God on earth, and its results abounding to His
praise.... To those who know them as I know them, they appear
already possessed of an experience in comparison with which it
would appear little to have looked abroad from the Andes, or
explored the treasure-caves of the deep, or to have conversed
with every nation under the sun. If they could see all that the
eyes of the firmament look upon, and hear all the whispered
secrets that the roving winds bear in their bosoms, they could
learn but little new; for the deepest mysteries are those of human
love, and the vastest knowledge is that of the human heart."

Even more vividly, at a later period, she told something of her experiences
in one of her fictions, under the guise of a conversation between a young
husband and wife:—

"Do you really think there are any people that have passed
through life without knowing what that moment was, that stir in
one's heart on being first sure that one is beloved? It is most like
the soul getting free of the body and rushing into Paradise, I
should think. Do you suppose anybody ever lived a life without
having felt this?"

Walter feared it might be so; but, if so, a man missed the moment
that made a man of one that was but an unthinking creature
before; and a woman the moment best worth living for....

"It seems to me," said Effie, "that though God has kindly given
this token of blessedness to all—or to so many that we may
nearly say all—without distinction of great or humble, rich or
poor, the great and the lowly use themselves to the opposite
faults. The great do not seem to think it the most natural thing to
marry where they first love; and the lowly are too ready to love."

"That is because the great have too many things to look to
besides love; and the lowly have too few. The rich have their
lighted palaces to bask in, as well as the sunshine; and they must
have a host of admirers, as well as one bosom friend. And when
the poor man finds that there is one bliss that no power on earth
can shut him out from, and one that drives out all evils for the
time—one that makes him forget the noon-day heats, and one
that tempers the keen north wind, and makes him walk at his full
height when his superiors lounge past him in the street—no
wonder he is eager to meet it, and jogs the time-glass to make it
come at the soonest. If such a man is imprudent, I had rather be
he than one that first lets it slip through cowardice, and would
then bring it back to gratify his low ambition!"

"And for those who let it go by for conscience sake, and do not
ask for it again?"

"Why, they are happy in having learned what the one feeling is
that life is worth living for. They may make themselves happy
upon it for ever, after that. Oh! Effie, you would not believe,
nothing could make you believe, what I was the day before and
the day after I saw that sudden change of look of yours that told
me all. The one day, I was shrinking inwardly from everything I
had to do, and every word of my father's, and everybody I met;
and was always trying to make myself happy in myself alone,
with the sense of God being near me and with me. The other day,
I looked down upon everybody, in a kindly way; and yet I looked
up to them, too, for I felt a respect that I never knew before for
all that were suffering and enjoying; and I felt as if I could have
brought the whole world nearer to God, if they would have
listened to me. I shall never forget the best moment of all—when
my mind had suddenly ceased being in a great tumult, which had
as much pain as pleasure in it. When I said distinctly to myself,
'She loves me,' Heaven came down round about me that minute."
[4]

This tells how Harriet Martineau could love in her youth. Perhaps the
stream ran all the more powerfully for its course being checked; for it was
over three years after she met and became attached to Mr. Worthington
before their love was allowed to be declared, and their engagement was
permitted—a long period for hope and fear to do their painful office in the
soul, a long test of the reality of the love on both sides.

Her extensive and deep studies, her sufferings and inward strivings from her
deafness, and the joys and anxieties of her love, were the chief moulding
influences of her early womanhood. We shall soon see how she came to
seek expression for the results of all these in literature.

CHAPTER III.

EARLIEST WRITINGS.

Harriet Martineau's first attempt to write for publication was made in the
same year that her acquaintance with Mr. Worthington was formed; in 1822,
when she was twenty years old. It was, apparently, at the close of the
vacation in which Worthington had visited his friend Martineau at Norwich,
that she commenced a paper with the design of offering it to the Unitarian
magazine, The Monthly Repository. She had told James that when he had
returned to college she should be miserable, and he had, with equal
kindness and sense, advised her to try to forget her feelings about the
parting by an attempt at authorship. On a bright September morning,
therefore, when she had seen him start by the early coach, soon after six,
she sat down in her own room with a supply of foolscap paper before her to
write her first article.

The account which she—writing from memory—gives in her
autobiography, of this little transaction, is curiously inaccurate, as far as the
trifling details are concerned. Her own statement is that she took the letter
"V" for her signature, and that she found her paper printed in the next
number of the magazine, "and in the 'Notices to Correspondents' a request
to hear more from 'V' of Norwich." Her little errors about these facts must
be corrected, because the truth of the matter is at once suggestive and
amusing.

The article may be found in the Monthly Repository for October, 1822. It is
signed, not "V," but "Discipulus." This, it need hardly be pointed out, is the
masculine form of the Latin for learner, or apprentice. The note in the
correspondents' column is not in that same month's magazine; but in the
number for the succeeding month, the editor says in his answers to

correspondents: "The continuation of 'Discipulus' has come to hand. His
other proposed communications will probably be acceptable." If more
proofs than these were required that the youthful authoress had presented
herself to her editor in a manly disguise, it would be furnished by a passage
in one of these "Discipulus" articles, in which she definitely figures herself
as a masculine writer, speaking of "our sex" (i.e. the male sex) as a man
would do. The interesting fact is thus disclosed that Harriet Martineau adds
another to the group of the most eminent women writers of this century who
thought it necessary to assume the masculine sex in order to obtain a fair
hearing and an impartial judgment for their earliest work. Surely, as our
"Discipulus" takes her place in this list with George Eliot, George Sand, and
Currer, Ellis, and Acton Bell, a great deal is disclosed to us about how
women in the past have had to make their way to recognition against the
tide of public opinion.

That first printed essay is interesting because it was the precursor of so long
a course of literary work, rather than for itself. Yet it is not without its own
interest, and is very far indeed from being the crude, imperfect performance
of the ordinary amateur. The subject is "Female Writers of Practical
Divinity." Here are the first words that Harriet Martineau uttered through
the press:

"I do not know whether it has been remarked by others as well as myself,
that some of the finest and most useful English works on the subject of
practical Divinity are by female authors. I suppose it is owing to the
peculiar susceptibility of the female mind, and its consequent warmth of
feeling, that its productions, when they are really valuable, find a more
ready way to the heart than those of the other sex; and it gives me great
pleasure to see women gifted with superior talents applying those talents to
promote the cause of religion and virtue."

There is nothing remarkable in the literary form of this first article. How
soon she came to have a style of her own, vivid, stirring, and instinct with a
powerful individuality, may have been gathered already from the quotations
given in our last chapter. But in her first paper the style is coldly correct;

imitative of good but severe models, and displaying none of the writer's
individuality. Two points as regards the matter of the essay are of special
interest, and thoroughly characteristic. It is interesting, in the first place, to
know that she who was destined to do probably more than any other one
woman of her century for the enlargement of the sphere of her sex in the
field of letters, should have written her first article on the subject of the
capacity of women to teach through their writings. The second point worth
noticing is that her idea of "practical Divinity" is simply, good conduct.
Theological disputation and dogma do not disturb her pages. Her view of
practical Divinity is that it teaches morals; and it is largely because the
women to whose writings she draws attention have occupied themselves
with the attempt to trace out rules of conduct, that she is interested in their
writings, and rejoices in their labors. Indeed, she only alludes once to the
opinions on dogmatic theology of the writers whom she quotes, and then
she does it only to put aside with scorn the idea that morality and teaching
should be rejected because of differences upon points of theology.

Encouraged by the few stately words with which the editor of the
Repository had received the offer of more contributions, "Discipulus"
continued his literary labors, and the result appeared in a paper on "Female
Education," published in the Monthly Repository of February, 1823. This is
a noble and powerful appeal for the higher education of girls and the full
development of all the powers of our sex. It is written with gentleness and
tact, but it courageously asserts and demands much that was strange indeed
to the tone of that day, though it has become quite commonplace in ours.

The author (supposed to be a man, be it remembered,) disclaimed any
intention of proving that the minds of women were equal to those of men,
but only desired to show that what little powers the female intellect might
possess should be fully cultivated. Nevertheless, the fact was pointed out
that women had seldom had a chance of showing how near they might be
able to equal men intellectually, for while the lad was at the higher school
and college, preparing his mind for a future, "the girl is probably confined
to low pursuits, her aspirings after knowledge are subdued, she is taught to
believe that solid information is unbecoming her sex; almost her whole time

is expended on low accomplishments, and thus, before she is sensible of her
powers, they are checked in their growth and chained down to mean
objects, to rise no more; and when the natural consequences of this mode of
treatment are seen, all mankind agree that the abilities of women are far
inferior to those of men." Having shown reasons to believe that women
would take advantage of higher opportunities if such were allowed them,
"Discipulus" maintained in detail that the cultivation of their minds would
improve them for all the accepted feminine duties of life, charitable,
domestic and social, and that the consequent elevation of the female
character would react beneficially on the male; cited the works of a cluster
of eminent authoresses, as showing that women could think upon "the
noblest subjects that can exercise the human mind;" and closed with the
following paragraph, wherein occurred the phrases by which it is shown
that our "Discipulus" of twenty is masquerading as a man, more decisively
even than by the termination of the Latin nom de guerre:

"I cannot better conclude than with the hope that these examples of what
may be done may excite a noble emulation in their own sex, and in ours
such a conviction of the value of the female mind, as shall overcome our
long-cherished prejudices, and induce us to give our earnest endeavors to
the promotion of women's best interests."

It is most interesting to thus discover that Harriet Martineau's first writings
were upon that "woman question" which she lived to see make such
wonderful advances, and which she so much forwarded, both by her direct
advocacy, and by the indirect influence of the proof which she afforded, that
a woman may be a thinker upon high topics and a teacher and leader of men
in practical politics, and yet not only be irreproachable in her private life,
but even show herself throughout it, in the best sense, truly feminine.

Harriet contributed nothing more to the Monthly Repository after this (so far
as can now be ascertained), for a considerable time. Encouraged by the
success of her first attempts with periodicals, she commenced a book of a
distinctly religious character, which was issued in the autumn of the same
year, 1823, by Hunter, of St. Paul's Churchyard.

The little volume was published anonymously. Its title-page runs thus:
"Devotional Exercises; consisting of Reflections and Prayers for the use of
Young Persons. To which is added an Address on Baptism. By a lady."

The character of the work is perhaps sufficiently indicated by the title. But
it would be a mistake to suppose that the book is a commonplace one. It
contains a good deal of dogmatism and many platitudes. It contains,
likewise, however, many a noble thought and many a high aspiration,
expressed in words equally flowing and fervent. A "Reflection" (something
like a short sermon) and a prayer are supplied for each morning and each
evening of the seven days of the week. She had already attained to such an
insight into the human mind as to recognize that religious devotion is an
exercise of the emotions. Proof, too, is given in this little work of the
fullness with which she realized that true religion must be expressed by
service to mankind; to those nearest to one first, and afterwards to others;
and indeed, that a high sense of social duty, with a fervent and unselfish
devotion to it, is religion, rather than either the spiritual dram-drinking, or
the dogmatic irrationality to which that name of high import is frequently
applied.

The prayers in this little volume differ much from the supplications for
personal benefits which are commonly called prayers.

These are rather aspirations, or meditations. The highest moral attributes,
personified in God, are held up for the worship of the imperfect human
creature, with fervent aspiration to approach as nearly as possible towards
that light of unsullied goodness.

The lack of petitions for material benefits which appears in these
"Devotions" was by no means unconscious, instinctive, or accidental. She
had deliberately given up the practice of praying for personal benefits,
partly because she held that, since it is impossible for us to foresee how far
our highest interests may be served or hindered by changes in our external
circumstances, it is not for us to attempt to indicate, or even to form a
desire, as to what those circumstances shall be. As regarded the emotional

side of her religion, she had come to prefer to leave herself and her fate to
the unquestioned direction of a higher power.

But there was more than this in it. In her philosophical studies, she had, of
course, met with the eternal debates of metaphysicians and theologians on
Foreknowledge, Fate, and Freedom of the Will. The difficult question had,
indeed, presented itself to her active and acute young mind long before
those studies began. She remembered that when she was but eleven years
old she found courage to offer her questionings upon this point to her elder
brother Thomas. She asked: If God foreknew from eternity all the evil
deeds that every one of us should do in our lives, how can He justly punish
us for those actions, when the time comes that we are born, and in due
course commit them? Her brother replied merely that she was not yet old
enough to understand the point. The answer did not satisfy the child. She
knew that if she were old enough to feel the difficulty, she must also be
mentally fit to receive some kind of explanation. But under the pastoral
influence of Dr. Carpenter, the emotional side of her religion was cultivated,
and such doubts and difficulties of the reason were put away for the time.

Not for all time, however, could the problem be shirked by so active,
logical, and earnest a mind. It recurred to her when she was left to her own
spiritual guidance. Long before the date of these "Devotions" she had
fought out the battle in her own mind, and had reached the standpoint from
which her Prayers are written. She had convinced herself of the truth of the
Necessitarian doctrine, that we are what we are, we do what we do, because
of the impulses given by our previous training and circumstances; and that
the way to amend any human beings or all mankind is to improve their
education, and to give them good surroundings and influences, and mental
associations; in short, that physical and psychological phenomena alike
depend upon antecedent phenomena, called causes.

As soon as she had thus settled her mind in the doctrine of Necessity, she
perceived that prayer, in the ordinary sense of the term, had become
impossible. If it be believed that all that happens in the world is the
consequence of the course of the events which have happened before, it is

clear that no petitions can alter the state of things at any given moment. A
belief in the efficacy of "besieging Heaven with prayers" implies a
supposition that a Supreme Ruler of the Universe interferes arbitrarily with
the sequence of events. Those whose minds are clear that no such arbitrary
interference ever does take place, but that, on the contrary, like events
always and invariably follow from like causes, cannot rationally ask for this
fundamental rule of the government of the universe to be set aside for their
behoof; even although they may believe in an all-powerful Divine Ruler,
who has appointed this sequence of events for the law under which His
creatures shall live and develop.

Still, however, Harriet Martineau supplicated for spiritual benefits, as we
have seen in the little volume of Devotional Exercises. These aspirations
not only gave her an emotional satisfaction, but were, she then thought,
justifiable on necessitarian principles; for each time that we place our minds
in a certain attitude we increase their "set" in the same direction; and she
believed at that time that a holy life was in this way aided by frequent
reflections on and aspirations towards the highest ideal of holiness
personified in the name of God.

Her religious belief was, then, pure Theism. To her, it was still very good to
be a worshipper of Jehovah, the Eternal Presence, the Ever-living Supreme;
and Jesus was His Messenger, the highest type that He had ever permitted
to be revealed to man of the excellencies of the divine nature. But there was
no Atonement, no personal Evil One, no hell, no verbally-inspired
revelation in her creed.

It will be unnecessary to say more about her theological beliefs till the next
twenty years have been recorded, for in that period there was substantially
no change in her views. There did come, indeed, a change in her method of
self-management and in her opinions as to the way in which religious
feelings should affect daily life. She soon concluded that we are best when
least self-conscious about our own goodness, and that, therefore, we should
rely upon receiving inspiration to right and elevated feelings from passing
influences, and should refrain from putting our minds, by a regular exercise

of volition, into affected postures in anticipation of those high emotions
which we cannot command. Under these beliefs she soon ceased all formal
prayer. Meantime she was still, at twenty-one years old, in the condition of
mind to write Devotional Exercises.

The little book met with a favorable acceptance among the Unitarians, and
speedily went into the second edition. Thus encouraged, Harriet began
another volume of the same character. Such work could not proceed very
fast, however, for her domestic duties were not light, and her writing was
still looked upon in her family as a mere recreation. She labored under all
the disadvantages of the amateur. But events soon began to crowd into her
life to alter this view of the case, and to prepare the way for her beginning
to do the work of her life in the only fashion in which such labor can be
effectively carried on—as a serious occupation, the principal feature of
every day's duties.

After a long period of poverty and distress, caused by the Napoleonic wars,
England, in 1824, experienced the special dangers of a time of rapidly
increasing wealth. There was more real wealth in the country, owing to the
expansion of trade, which followed on the re-opening of the continent to
our commerce, but speculation made this development appear far greater
than it was in reality.

There was, at that time, no sort of check upon the issue of paper money. Not
only did the Bank of England send out notes without limit; not only could
every established bank multiply its drafts recklessly; but any small
tradesman who pleased might embark in the same business, and put forth
paper money without check or control. Thus there was money in
abundance, the rate of interest was low, and prices rose.

The natural and inevitable consequence of this state of things, at a moment
when trade was suddenly revived, was a rage for speculation. Not only
merchants and manufacturers were seized with this epidemic; the desire for
higher profits than could be obtained by quiet and perfectly safe
investments spread amongst every class. "As for what the speculation was

like, it can hardly be recorded on the open page of history without a blush.
Besides the joint-stock companies who undertook baking, washing, baths,
life insurance, brewing, coal-portage, wool-growing, and the like, there was
such a rage for steam navigation, canals and railroads, that in the session of
1825, 438 petitions for private Bills were presented, and 286 private Acts
were passed.... It is on record that a single share of a mine on which £70
had been paid, yielded 200 per cent, having risen speedily to a premium of
£1400 per share." [5]

Periods of such inflation invariably and necessarily close in scenes of
disaster. Gold becomes scarce; engagements that have been recklessly
entered into cannot be met; goods have been produced in response to a
speculative instead of a legitimate demand, and therefore will not sell; the
locked-up capital cannot be released, nor can it be temporarily supplied,
except upon ruinous terms. Panic commences; it spreads over the business
world like fire over the dry prairies. The badly-managed banks and the most
speculative business houses begin to totter; the weakest of them fall, and the
crash brings down others like a house of cards; and in the depreciation of
goods and the disappearance of capital, the prudent, sagacious and
honorable merchant suffers for the folly, the recklessness, the avarice and
the dishonesty of others.

Such a crash came, from such causes, in the early winter of 1825. Harriet
Martineau's father was one of those injured by the panic, without having
been a party to the errors which produced it. He had resisted the speculative
mania, and allowed it to sweep by him to its flood. It was, therefore, by no
fault of his own that he was caught by the ebbing wave, and carried
backwards, to be stranded in the shallows. His house did not fail; but the
struggle was a cruel one for many months. How severe the crisis was may
be judged from the fact that between sixty and seventy banks stopped
payment within six weeks.

The strain of this business anxiety told heavily upon the already delicate
health of Mr. Thomas Martineau. In the early spring of 1826 it became clear
that his days were numbered. Up to the commencement of that troubled

winter it had been supposed that his daughters would be amply provided for
in the event of his death. But so much had been lost in the crisis, that he
found himself, in his last weeks, compelled to alter his will, and was only
able to leave to his wife and daughters a bare maintenance. He lingered on
till June, and in that month he died.

It was while Mr. Martineau lay ill, that Harriet's second book, Addresses,
Prayers, and Hymns, passed through the press, and the dying father took
great interest and found great comfort in his child's work. Much of it he
must have read with feelings rendered solemn by his situation.

This little volume so closely resembles the Devotional Exercises, that it is
unnecessary to refer to it at greater length. The hymns, which are the special
feature of this volume, do not call for much notice. They are not quite
commonplace; but verse was not Harriet's natural medium of expression:
she wrote a considerable quantity of it in her early days, as most young
authors do; but she soon came to see for herself that her gift of expression
in its most elevated form was rather that which makes the orator than the
poet.

The comparative poverty to which the family were reduced on Mr.
Martineau's death at once freed Harriet, to a considerable extent, from the
obstacles which had previously been interposed to her spending time in
writing. It was still far from being recognized that literature was to be her
profession; but it was obvious that if her pen could bring any small
additions to her income they would be very serviceable. A friend gave her
an introduction to Mr. Houlston, then publishing at Wellington, Shropshire;
and a few little tales, which she had lying by, were offered to him. He
accepted them, issued them in tiny volumes, and paid her five guineas for
the copyright of each story. This, then, was the beginning of Harriet
Martineau's professional authorship.

CHAPTER IV.

GRIEF STRUGGLE AND PROGRESS.

The loss of pecuniary position did something more for Harriet Martineau
besides opening the way to work in literature. The knowledge that she was
now poor gave her lover courage to declare himself, and to seek her for his
wife. Poverty, therefore, brought her that experience which is so much in a
woman's mental history, however little it, perhaps, goes for in a man's. A
love in youth, fervent, powerful, and pure; a love, happy and successful in
the essential point that it is reciprocated by its object, however fate may
deny it outward fruition; such a love once filling a woman's soul, sweetens
it and preserves it for her whole life through. Pity the shriveled and decayed
old hearts which were not thus embalmed in youth! Harriet Martineau did
have this precious experience; and her womanliness of nature remained
fresh and true and sweet to the end of her days because of it.

There may be many married women old maids in heart—to be so is the
punishment of those who marry without love; and there are many, like
Harriet Martineau, who are single in life, but whose hearts have been
mated, and so made alive. I do not know that she would have gained by
marriage, in any way, except in the chance of motherhood, a yet greater fact
than love itself to a woman. On the other hand, her work must have been
hindered by the duties of married life, even if her marriage had been
thoroughly happy, and her lot free from exceptional material cares.
Matronage is a profession in itself. The duties of a wife and mother, as
domestic life is at present arranged, absorb much time and strength, and so
diminish the possibilities of intellectual labor. Moreover, the laws
regulating marriage are still, and fifty years ago were far more, in a very
bad state; and, leaving a woman wholly dependent for fair treatment,
whether as a wife or mother, upon the mercy and goodness of the man she

marries, justify Harriet Martineau's observation: "The older I have grown,
the more serious have seemed to me the evils and disadvantages of married
life, as it exists among us at this time." The wife who is beloved and treated
as an equal partner in life, the mother whose natural rights in the
guardianship of her family are respected, the mistress of a home in which
she is the sunshine of husband and children, must ever be the happiest of
women. But far better is it to be as Harriet Martineau was—a widow of the
heart by death—than to have the affections torn through long years by
neglect and cruelty, springing less from natural badness than from the evil
teaching of vile laws and customs. Fifty years ago marriage was a
dangerous step for a woman; and Harriet Martineau had reason for saying at
last: "Thus, I am not only entirely satisfied with my lot, but think it the very
best for me."

For a while, however, the happy prospect of a beloved wifehood cheered
her struggling and anxious life. But it was not for long. Her actual and
acknowledged engagement lasted, I believe, only a few months. Mr.
Worthington had, at this time, but lately completed his course as a Divinity
student; and he had been appointed to the joint charge of a very large
Unitarian Church at Manchester. Conscientiousness was one of the most
marked features of his character, according to his college friend; and Harriet
herself declares that she "venerated his moral nature." He had thrown
himself into the very heavy pastoral work committed to him with all the
devotion of this high characteristic. Moreover, the long doubt and suspense
of his love for her before their engagement, had, doubtless, worked
unfavorably upon his nervous system. The end of it was, that he was
suddenly seized with a brain fever, in which he became delirious. He was
removed to his father's home in Leicestershire, to be nursed; and in process
of time, the fever was subdued. But the mind did not regain its balance. He
was still, as she says, "insane"; but from one of her dear and early friends, I
hear that "his family did not call it insanity,"—only a feeble and unhinged
state, from which recovery might have been expected hopefully.

In this state of things it was thought desirable that the woman he loved
should be brought to see him. The beloved presence, his physician believed,

might revive old impressions and happy anticipations, and might be the one
thing needful to induce a favorable change in his condition. His mother
wrote to beg Harriet Martineau to come to him; Harriet eagerly sought her
mother's permission to hasten to his side; and Mrs. Martineau forbade her
daughter to go. The old habit of obedience to her mother, and the early
implanted ideas of filial duty, were too strong for Harriet at once to break
through them; she did not defy her mother and go; and in a few more weeks
—terrible weeks of doubt and mental storm they must have been, between
her love and her obedience dragging her different ways—Worthington died,
and left her to her life of heart-widowhood, darkened by this shadow of
arbitrary separation to the last. "The calamity was aggravated to me," she
says, "by the unaccountable insults I received from his family, whom I had
never seen. Years after, the mystery was explained. They had been given to
understand, by cautious insinuation, that I was actually engaged to another
while receiving my friend's addresses." They had not appreciated how
submissive she was as a daughter; and their belief that her love was
insincere was not an unnatural one in the circumstances.

Had those relatives of the dead lover lived to read Harriet Martineau's
Autobiography, they would not have been made to think differently of her
feelings towards him; for there she goes calmly on, after the passage above
quoted, to say only: "Considering what I was in those days, it was happiest
for us both that our union was prevented." As we have had to look outside
the Autobiography for a record of what love was to her, and what it did for
her, so we must seek elsewhere for the cry of agony which tells how she felt
her loss. But the record exists; it is found in an essay entitled In a Death
Chamber, one of that autobiographical series published in The Monthly
Repository, from which I have previously quoted.

This beautiful piece of writing—far more of a poem in essence than
anything which she ever published in verse—is spoiled as a composition by
mutilation in quoting. But its length leaves me no option but to select from
it only a few of the more confessional passages, to aid us in our
psychological study:

This weary watch! In watching by the couch of another there is
no weariness; but this lonely tending of one's own sick heart is
more than the worn-out spirit can bear. What an age of woe since
the midnight clock gave warning that my first day of loneliness
was beginning—to others a Sabbath, to me a day of expiation.

All is dull, cold and dreary before me, until I also can escape to
the region where there is no bereavement, no blasting root and
branch, no rending of the heart-strings. What is aught to me, in
the midst of this all-pervading, thrilling torture, when all I want
is to be dead? The future is loathsome, and I will not look upon
it; the past, too, which it breaks my heart to think about—what
has it been? It might have been happy, if there is such a thing as
happiness; but I myself embittered it at the time, and for ever.
What a folly has mine been! Multitudes of sins now rise up in the
shape of besetting griefs. Looks of rebuke from those now in the
grave; thoughts which they would have rebuked if they had
known them; moments of anger, of coldness; sympathy withheld
when looked for; repression of its signs through selfish pride;
and worse, far worse even than this … all comes over me now.
O! if there be pity, if there be pardon, let it come in the form of
insensibility; for these long echoes of condemnation will make
me desperate.

But was there ever human love unwithered by crime—by crime
of which no human law takes cognizance, but the unwritten
everlasting laws of the affections? Many will call me thus
innocent. The departed breathed out thanks and blessing, and I
felt them not then as reproaches. If, indeed, I am only as others,
shame, shame on the impurity of human affections; or, rather,
alas! for the infirmity of the human heart! For I know not that I
could love more than I have loved.

Since the love itself is wrecked, let me gather up its relics, and
guard them more tenderly, more steadily, more gratefully. This

seems to open up glimpses of peace. O grant me power to retain
them—the light and music of emotion, the flow of domestic
wisdom and chastened mirth, the life-long watchfulness of
benevolence, the thousand thoughts—are these gone in their
reality? Must I forget them as others forget?

If I were to see my departed one—that insensible, wasted form—
standing before me as it was wont to stand, with whom would I
exchange my joy?… But it is not possible to lose all. The
shadows of the past may have as great power as their substance
ever had, and the spirit of human love may ever be nigh, invested
with a majesty worthy to succeed the lustre of its mortal days.

This is the poem of Harriet Martineau's love. This is what remains to show
that the girl whose intellect was so powerful, and who had habitually and of
choice exercised her mind upon the most abstruse studies and the most
difficult thoughts which can engage the attention, could nevertheless feel at
least as fervently, and deliver herself up to her emotions at least as fully, as
any feeble, ignorant, or narrow-minded creature that ever lived. Surely, with
the truth emphasized by such an example, the common but stupid delusion
that the development of the intellect diminishes the capacity for passion and
tenderness, must fade away! This girl's mental power and her mental culture
were both unusually large; but here is the core of her heart, and is it not
verily womanly?

This experience did more than give her hours of happiness; it did more than
bring to her that enlargement of the spirit which she so well described; for it
taught her to appreciate, and to properly value, the influence of the
emotions in life. Never in one of her works, never in a single phrase, is she
found guilty of that blasphemy against the individual affections, into which
some who have yet sought to pose as high priests of the religion of
humanity have fallen and lost themselves. In all her writings one finds the
continual recognition of the great truth which was in the mind of him who
said: "If a man love not his brother whom he hath seen, how shall he love

God whom he hath not seen?"—a truth of the very first consequence to
those who aim at expressing their religion by service to the progress of
mankind.

The year 1826, to Harriet crowded so full of trouble, came to an end soon
after Mr. Worthington's death. In the following year, though she was in very
bad health, she wrote a vast quantity of manuscript. Some of it was
published at once. Other portions waited in her desk for a couple of years,
when her contributions to The Monthly Repository recommenced, after a
change in its editorship.

She wrote in the year 1827 various short stories, which were published by
Houlston, of Shrewsbury, without her name on their title-pages. Their
character may be guessed by the fact that they were circulated as Mrs.
Sherwood's writings! In tone, they resemble the ordinary Sunday-school
story-book; but there is a fire, an earnestness, and an originality often
discoverable in them which are enough to mark them out from common
hack-writing. Two of them, The Rioters and The Turn Out, deal with topics
of political economy; but the questions were thought out (very accurately)
in her own mind, for at that time she had never read a book upon the
subject.

These little stories were so successful that the publisher invited her to write
a longer one, which should have her name attached to it. She went to work,
accordingly, and produced a good little tale, of one hundred and fifty pages
of print, which she called Principle and Practice. It recounts the struggles
of an orphan family in their efforts after independence. As in all her
writings of this kind, her own experience is interfused into the fiction. No
part of this story is so interesting as that where a young man who has met
with an accident has to reconcile his mind to the anticipation of life-long
lameness—as she to deafness. The sisters of this orphan family, too, make
money by a kind of fancy-work by which she herself was earning a few
guineas from the wealthier members of her family, namely, by cutting bags
and baskets out of pasteboard, fitting them together with silk and gold
braid, and painting plaques upon their sides. Principle and Practice was so

warmly received in the circle to which it was suited that the publisher called
for a sequel, which was accordingly written early in the following year.

There was a vast quantity of writing in all these publications; and, besides
this, she was continually at work with her needle. Such unremitting
sedentary occupation, together with her sorrow, caused a serious illness,
from which she suffered during 1828. It was an affection of the liver and
stomach, for which she went to be treated by her brother-in-law, Mr.
Greenhow, a surgeon at Newcastle-on-Tyne.

Her remarkable powers of steady application, and her untiring industry,
were always [6] amongst her most noteworthy characteristics—as, indeed, is
proved by the vast quantity of work she achieved. In each of her various
illnesses, friends who had watched with wonder and alarm how much she
wrote, and how unceasingly she worked, either with pen, or book, or needle
in hand, told her that her suffering was caused by her merciless industry.
Her "staying power" was great; she rarely felt utterly exhausted, and
therefore she was impatient of being told that she had, in fact, over-exerted
her strength. Sometimes, indeed, she admitted that she worked too much,
and pleaded only that she could not help it—that the work needed doing, or
that the thoughts pressed for utterance, and she could not refuse the call of
duty. But more often she said, as in a letter to Mr. Atkinson, which lies
before me, "My best aid and support in the miseries of my life has been in
work—in the intellectual labor which I believe has done me nothing but
good." So her immense industry in 1827 may have seemed to her a relief
from her heart-sorrows at the moment; but none the less it probably was the
chief cause of her partial breakdown in the next year. A blister relieves
internal inflammation; but a succession of such stimuli too long continued
will exhaust the strength, and render the condition more critical than it
would have been without such treatment.

At Newcastle there was a brief cessation from work, under the doctor's
orders. But in the middle of 1828 Harriet began to write again for the
Repository, in response to an appeal put forth by the editor for gratuitous
literary aid. That editor was the well-known Unitarian preacher, William

Johnston Fox, of South Place Chapel. Mr. Fox became Harriet Martineau's
first literary friend. He had no money with which to reward her work for his
magazine; but he paid her amply in a course of frank, full, and generous
private criticism and encouragement. "His correspondence with me," she
says, "was unquestionably the occasion, and, in great measure, the cause, of
the greatest intellectual progress I ever made before the age of thirty." Mr.
Fox was so acute a critic that he ere long predicted that "she would be one
of the first authors of the age if she continued to write;" while, at the same
time, he offered suggestions for improvement, and made corrections in her
work upon occasion. Her advance in literary capacity was now very rapid.
Her style went on improving, as it should do, till her latest years; but it now
first became an individual one, easy, flowing, forcible, and often most
moving and eloquent.

During the latter half of 1828 and the early part of the succeeding year, she
contributed, more or less, to nearly every monthly number of the
Repository, without receiving any payment. She wrote essays, poems, and
so-called reviews, which last, however, were really thoughtful and original
papers, suggested by the subject of a new book. Some of these contributions
were signed "V"; but others, including all the reviews, were anonymous.

Most of these articles are on philosophical subjects, and are written with the
calmness of style suitable to logical and argumentative essays. In the
Repository for February, 1829, and the succeeding month, for instance,
there appeared two papers, headed, "On the Agency of Feelings in the
Formation of Habits," which are simply an accurate, clear, and forcibly-
reasoned statement of the philosophical doctrine of Association, with which
that of Necessity is inseparably connected. These were, it has been already
observed, the theories by which she was learning both to guide her own
action and to see that society is moulded, however unconsciously, as
regards most of the individuals composing it. A clearer statement of the
doctrines, or a more forcible indication of how they can be made to serve as
a moral impulse, cannot be imagined. Here is very different work from
Devotional Exercises, or Principle and Practice. But it brought its author
neither fame nor money.

Another piece of work done in 1828, or early in the following year, was a
Life of Howard, which was written on a positive commission from a
member of the Committee of Lord Brougham's "Society for the Diffusion
of Useful Knowledge," who promised her thirty pounds for it. The MS. was
at first said to be lost at the office; eventually she found that its contents
were liberally cribbed by the writer of the Life which was published; but she
never received a penny of the promised payment. These were her times of
stress, and struggle, and suffering, and disappointment, in literature as in
ordinary life. Her great success, when at last it did come, was so sudden that
her previous work was obscured and pushed out of sight in the blaze of
triumph. But these years of labor, unrecognized and almost unrewarded,
must not be left out of our view, if we would judge fairly of her character.
Courage, resolution, self-reliance, determination to conquer in a field once
entered upon, are displayed by her quiet industrious perseverance through
those laborious years. Harriet Martineau did not make a sudden and easy
rush far up the ladder of fame all at once; her climb, like that of most great
men and women, was arduous and slow, and her final success proved not
only that she had literary ability, but also the strength of character which
could work on while waiting for recognition.

Fresh trouble was yet impending. After Mr. Martineau's death, his son
Henry remained a partner in the weaving business which the father had
carried on so long; and the incomes (small, but sufficient for a maintenance)
of the widow and unmarried daughters had to be paid out of the profits of
the factory. Just three years after Mr. Martineau's death, however, in June,
1829, the old house became bankrupt, with but small assets. Mrs. Martineau
and her daughters were thus deprived suddenly of all means of support.

The whole family met this final blow to their fortunes with calm courage. It
was soon settled that the two girls who possessed all their senses should go
out to teach; but Harriet could not be set to work in the same way—for
pupils could not easily be found who would say their lessons into an ear-
trumpet. The husband of the lady brought up by Mrs. Martineau with her
youngest daughter tells me that upon this occasion Harriet's mother said to
her adopted child, "I have no fear for any of my daughters, except poor

Harriet; the others can work, but, with her deafness, I do not know how she
can ever earn her own bread!"

The first resource for Harriet was fancy work of different kinds. "I could
make shirts and puddings," she declares, "and iron, and mend, and get my
bread by my needle, if necessary—as it was necessary, for a few months,
before I won a better place and occupation with my pen." During the winter
which followed the failure of the old Norwich house, she spent the entire
daylight hours poring over fancy-work, by which alone she could with
certainty earn money. But she did not lay aside the sterner implement of
labor for that bright little bread-winner, the needle. After dark she began a
long day's literary labor in her own room.

Every night, I believe, I was writing till two, or even three, in the
morning, obeying always the rule of the house of being present at
the breakfast-table as the clock struck eight. Many a time I was
in such a state of nervous exhaustion and distress that I was
obliged to walk to and fro in the room before I could put on
paper the last line of a page, or the last half-sentence of an essay
or review. Yet was I very happy. The deep-felt sense of progress
and expansion was delightful; and so was the exertion of all my
faculties; and not least, that of Will to overcome my obstructions,
and force my way to that power of public speech of which I
believed myself more or less worthy.

She offered the results of this nightly literary toil to a great number of
magazine editors and publishers, but without the slightest success. Totally
unknown in London society, having no literary friends or connections
beyond the editor of the obscure magazine of her sect, her manuscripts were
scarcely looked at. Everything that she wrote was returned upon her hands,
until she offered it in despair to the Monthly Repository, where she was as
invariably successful. Her work, when published there, however, brought
her not an atom of fame, and only the most trifling pecuniary return. She
wrote to Mr. Fox, when she found herself penniless, to tell him that it would

be impossible for her to continue to render as much gratuitous service as
she had been doing to the Repository; but he could only reply that the
means at his disposal were very limited, and that the utmost he could offer
her was £15 a year, for which she was to write "as much as she thought
proper." With this letter he forwarded her a parcel of nine books to review,
as a commencement. A considerable portion of the space in his magazine
was filled by Miss Martineau for the next two years on these terms.

The essay previously referred to, on the "Agency of Feelings in the
Formation of Habits," which appeared in the Repository for February and
March, 1829, was Harriet Martineau's first marked work. It was followed
up by a series, commencing in the August of the same year, of "Essays on
the Art of Thinking," which were continued in the magazine until
December, when two chapters were given in the one number, in order, as
the editor remarked, that his readers "might possess entire in one volume
this valuable manual of the Art of Thought."

"V," the writer of these articles, was supposed to be of the superior sex. In
those days, Mr. Fox would have shown rare courage if he had informed his
readers that they were "receiving valuable instruction" in how to exercise
their ratiocinative faculties from the pen of a woman. In the Index, I find
the references run—"V.'s" "Ode to Religious Liberty"; his "Last Tree of the
Forest"; his "Essays on the Art of Thinking," etc., etc.

The "Essays on the Art of Thinking" are nothing less than an outline of
Logic. In substance, they present no great originality; but they display full
internal evidence that the thoughts presented were the writer's own, and not
merely copied from authority. It is really no light test of clearness and depth
of thought to write on an abstruse science in lucid, perspicuous fashion,
giving a brief but complete view of all its parts in their true relations. Only
an accurate thinker, with a mind both capacious and orderly, can perform
such a task. The highest function of the human mind is, doubtless, that of
the discoverer. The original thinker, he who observes his facts from nature
at first hand, who compares them, and reasons about them, and combines
them, and generalizes a principle from them, is the one whom posterity to

all time must honor and reverence for his additions to the store of human
knowledge. But not far inferior in power, and equal in immediate
usefulness, is the disciple who can judge the originator's work, and, finding
it perfectly in accordance with facts as known to him, can receive it into his
mind, arrange it in order, deck it with illustration, illuminate it with power
of language, and represent it in a form suitable for general comprehension.
There is originality of mind needed for such work; that which is done, the
adaptation of the truths to be received to the receptive powers of the
multitude, is an original work performed upon the truths, hardly inferior in
difficulty and utility to that of him who first discerns them. This was the
class of work which Harriet Martineau was beginning to do, and to do well.
But there was more than this in her purposes.

As these articles, though vastly inferior in execution to what she afterwards
did, nevertheless show the essential characteristics of her work, this seems
to be the most favorable opportunity to pause to inquire what was the
special feature of her writings. For, various though her subjects appear to
be, ranging from the humblest topics, such as the duties of maids-of-all-
work, up to the highest themes of mental and political philosophy, yet I find
one informing idea, one and the same moving impulse to the pen of the
writer, throughout the whole series. Let us see what it was that she really,
though half unconsciously perhaps, kept before her as her aim.

It is obvious at once that her writings are all designed to teach. A little
closer consideration shows that what they seek to teach is always what is
right conduct. Abstract truth merely as such does not content her. She seeks
its practical concrete application to daily life. Further, not merely has she
the aim of teaching morals, but she invariably makes facts and reasonings
from facts the basis of her moral teachings. In other words, she approaches
morals from the scientific instead of the intuitional side; and to thus
influence conduct is the invariable final object of her writings.

It would sound simpler to say that she wrote on the science of morals. But
the term "moral science" has already been appropriated to a class of writing
than which nothing could, very often, less deserve the name of science. The

work which Harriet Martineau spent her whole life in doing, was, however,
true work in moral science. What she was ever seeking to do was to find out
how men should live from what men and their surroundings are. She must
be recognized as one of the first thinkers to uniformly consider practical
morals as derived from reasoned science.

Many of the articles contributed to the Repository were naturally, from the
character of the publication, upon theology. Much that is noticeable might
be culled from amongst them; as, indeed, could be inferred from the fact
that an able leader of her religious body allowed her to fill so very large a
portion of the pages by which, under his guidance, the Unitarian public
were instructed. In all the essays, a distinguishing feature is the earnestness
of the effort put forth to judge the questions at issue by reason, and not by
prejudice. It is true that the effort often fails. There comes the moment at
which faith in dogma intervenes, and submerges the pure argument; but
none the less do the spirit of justice and fairness, and the love of truth,
irradiate the whole of these compositions.

Mr. Fox soon asked her if she thought that any of her ideas could be
expressed through the medium of fiction. It so happened that the suggestion
precisely fell in with a thought that had already occurred to her that "of all
delightful tasks, the most delightful would be to describe, with all possible
fidelity, the aspect of the life and land of the Hebrews, at the critical period
of the full expectation of the Messiah." She wrote a story which she called
The Hope of the Hebrews, in which a company of young people, relatives
and friends, were shown as undergoing the alternations of doubt and hope
about whether this teacher was indeed Messiah, on the first appearance of
Jesus in Palestine. The day after this story appeared in the Repository Mr.
Fox was at an anniversary dinner of the sect, where so many persons spoke
to him about the tale, that he wrote and generously advised Harriet not to
publish any more such stories in his magazine, but to make a book of them.
She adopted the suggestion; the little volume was issued with her name, and
proved her first decisive success. Not only was it well circulated and highly
appreciated in England, but it was translated into French, under high

ecclesiastical sanction, and was also immediately reproduced in the United
States.

While this book was in the press, she went to stay for a short time in
London. Mr. Fox, hearing from her how anxious she was to earn her
livelihood by literature, succeeded in obtaining from a printer friend of his
an offer for her to do "proof correcting and other drudgery," if she liked to
remain in London for the work. This would have given her a small but
certain income, and there could be little doubt that, if she stayed in London,
she would gradually get into some journalistic employment which would
enable her to support herself tolerably well. There were no great hopes in
the matter. Mr. Fox told her that "one hundred or one hundred and fifty
pounds a year is as much as our most successful writers usually make"—
success here meaning, of course, full employment in hackwork. It had not
yet occurred, even to Mr. Fox, that she was to be really a successful author.
But to do even this drudgery, and to take the poor chance now offered to
her, implied that she must make her home in London; and she wrote to
inform her mother of this fact.

The same post which carried Harriet's letter to this effect, bore to Mrs.
Martineau a second missive, from the relative with whom her daughter was
staying, which strongly advised that Harriet should be recalled home, there
to pursue the needle-work by which she had proved she could earn money.
The good lady had been wont to ask Harriet day by day "how much she
would get" for the literary labor upon which she had expended some hours;
and the poor young author's reply not being satisfactory or precise, her
hostess looked upon the time spent at the desk as so much wasted. She gave
Harriet some pieces of silk, "lilac, blue, and pink," and advised her to keep
to making little bags and baskets, which the kind friend generously
promised to assist in disposing of for good coin of the realm.

The mother who had stood between her full-grown daughter and the bed of
a dying betrothed, now thought herself justified in interposing between the
woman of twenty-seven and the work which she desired to undertake for
her independence. Mrs. Martineau sent Harriet a stern letter, peremptorily

ordering her to return home forthwith. Bitterly disappointed at seeing this
chance of independence in the vocation she loved thus snatched away,
Harriet's sense of filial duty led her to obey her mother's commands. She
went home with a heavy heart; and with equal sadness, her little sister of
eighteen turned out of home, at the same despotic bidding, to go a-
governessing. "My mother received me very tenderly. She had no other idea
at the moment than that she had been doing her best for my good."

Harriet did not return to Norwich entirely discouraged. Resolution such as
hers was not easily broken down. The British and Foreign Unitarian
Association had advertised three prizes for the best essays designed to
convert Roman Catholics, Jews and Mohammedans respectively to
Unitarianism. The sum offered for each was but small: ten guineas for the
Catholic, fifteen for the Jewish, and twenty for the Mohammedan essays.
But it was less the money than interest in the cause, and desire to see if she
could succeed in competition with others, that led Harriet to form the
intention of trying for all three prizes.

She went to work immediately upon the Catholic essay, which was to be
adjudicated upon six months earlier than the other two. When it was
finished, she paid a schoolboy, who wrote a good hand, a sovereign that she
could ill spare, for copying the essay, which was about two-thirds the length
of this volume. The essays were to be superscribed, as usual in such
competitions, with a motto, and the writer's name and address had to be
forwarded in a sealed envelope, with the same motto outside. In September,
1830, she received the gratifying news that the committee of adjudication
had unanimously awarded this prize to her.

The other two essays were commenced with the spirit induced by this
success. One of them was copied out by a poor woman, the other by a
schoolmaster. Harriet was careful even to have the two essays written upon
different sorts of paper, to do them up in differently shaped packages, and to
use separate kinds of wax and seals.

The sequel may be told, with all the freshness of the moment, in a quotation
from the Monthly Repository for May, 1831: "We were about to review it
[i.e. the Catholic essay] when the somewhat startling fact transpired of her
having carried off the other premiums offered by the Association's
committee for tracts addressed to the Mohammedans and the Jews. We shall
not now stop to inquire how it has happened that our ministers would not or
could not prevent the honor of championing the cause of pure Christianity
against the whole theological world from developing upon a young lady.
However that may be, she has won the honor and well deserves to wear it."

The essays were published by the Unitarian Association. There can be little
doubt that, however many ministers may have competed, the Committee
did select the best papers offered to their choice. The learning in all is
remarkable; the freedom from sectarian bitterness, from bigotry, and from
the insolent assumption of moral and religious superiority, is even more
striking, in such proselytising compositions.

While waiting the result of the prize competition, Harriet wrote a long story
for young people, which she called Five Years of Youth. It is one of the
prettiest and most attractive of all her writings of this class. It has a moral
object, of course—a somewhat similar one to that of Jane Austen's Sense
and Sensibility; but the warning against allowing sensitiveness to pass into
sentimentality is here directed to girls just budding into womanhood; and
the punishment for the error is not a love disappointment, but the
diminution of the power of domestic and social helpfulness.

Harriet's work of this year, 1830, comprised the doing of much fancy-work
for sale, making and mending everything that she herself wore, knitting
stockings even while reading, studying a course of German literature, and
writing for the press the following quantity of literary matter:—Traditions
of Palestine, a duodecimo volume of 170 printed pages; Five Years of
Youth, 264 small octavo pages; three theological essays, making a closely
printed crown octavo volume of 300 pages; and fifty-two articles of various
lengths in the twelve numbers of the Monthly Repository.

And now she had touched the highest point of sectarian fame. The chosen
expositor to the outer world of her form of religion, and the writer of its
favorite Sunday School story-book of the hour, she must already have felt
that her industrious, resolute labor through many years had at last borne
some fruit.

But the moment for wider fame and a greater usefulness was now at hand.
In the autumn of 1827 she had read Mrs. Marcet's Conversations on
Political Economy, and had become aware that the subject which she had
thought out for herself, and treated in her little stories of The Rioters, and
The Turn-Out, was a recognized science. She followed this up by a study of
Adam Smith, and other economists, and the idea then occurred to her that it
might be possible to illustrate the whole system of political economy by
tales similar in style to those she had already written. The thought had lain
working in her mind for long, and, in this autumn of 1831, the idea began to
press upon her as a duty.

There were many reasons why it was especially necessary just then that the
people should be brought to think about Social Science. The times were
bitter with the evils arising from unwise laws. None knew better than she
did how largely the well-being of mankind depends upon causes which
cannot be affected by laws. It is individual conduct which must make or
mar the prosperity of the nation. But, on the other hand, laws are potent,
both as direct causes of evil conditions (and in a less degree of good
conditions), and from their educational influence upon the people. Harriet
Martineau felt that she had come to see more clearly than the masses of her
fellow-countrymen exactly how far the miseries under which English
society groaned were caused directly or indirectly by mischievous
legislative acts. Moreover, the circumstances of the moment made the
imparting of such knowledge not only possible, but specially opportune.
The Bishops had just thrown out the Reform Bill; but no person who
watched the temper of the time could doubt that their feeble opposition
would be speedily swept aside, and that self-government was about to be
extended to a new class of the people. Most suitable was the occasion, then,
for offering information to these upon the science and art of society. Harriet

was right in her judgment when she started her project of a series of tales
illustrative of Political Economy, under a "thorough, well-considered,
steady conviction that the work was wanted, was even craved for by the
popular mind."

She began to write the first of her stories. The next business was to find a
publisher to share her belief that the undertaking would be acceptable to the
public. She wrote to one after another of the great London publishers,
receiving instant refusal to undertake the series from all but two; and even
these two, after giving her a little of that delusive hope which ends by
plunging the mind into deeper despair, joined with their brethren in
declining to have anything to do with the scheme.

Finally, she went to London to try if personal interviews would bring her
any better success. She stayed in a house attached to a brewery
(Whitbread's), belonging to a cousin of hers, and situated near the City
Road. Thence, she tramped about through the mud and sleet of December to
the publishers' offices day after day for nearly three weeks. The result was
always failure. But though she returned to the house worn-out and
dispirited, her determination that the work should be done never wavered,
and night after night she sat up till long after the brewery clock struck
twelve, the pen pushing on in her trembling hand, preparing the first two
numbers of the series, to be ready for publication when the means should be
found.

It was the kind friend who had helped her before who came to the rescue at
last at this crisis. Mr. W. J. Fox induced his brother Charles to make her
proposals for publishing her series.

Mr. Charles Fox took care to offer only such arrangement as should
indemnify him from all risk in the undertaking. He required, first, that five
hundred subscribers should be obtained for the work; and second, that he,
the publisher, should receive about seventy-five per cent of the possible
profits. Hopeless of anything better, she accepted these hard terms, and it
was arranged that the first number should appear with February, 1832.

The original stipulation as to the time that this agreement should run was
that the engagement should be terminable by either party at the end of every
five numbers. But a few days afterwards, when Harriet called upon Mr. W.
J. Fox to show him her circular inviting subscribers for the series, she found
that Mr. Charles Fox had decided to say that he would not publish more
than two numbers, unless a thousand copies of No. I were sold in the first
fortnight! This decision had been arrived at chiefly in consequence of a
conversation which W. J. Fox had held with James Mill, in which the
distinguished political economist had pronounced against the essential point
of the scheme—the narrative form—and had advised that, if the young lady
must try her hand at Political Economy, she should write it in the orthodox
didactic style.

Mr. Fox lived at Dalston. When Harriet left his house, after receiving this
unreasonable and discouraging ultimatum, she "set out to walk the four
miles and a half to the Brewery. I could not afford to ride more or less; but,
weary already, I now felt almost too ill to walk at all. On the road, not far
from Shoreditch, I became too giddy to stand without some support; and I
leaned over some dirty palings, pretending to look at a cabbage-bed, but
saying to myself as I stood with closed eyes, 'My book will do yet.'"

That very night she wrote the long, thoughtful, and collected preface to her
work. After she had finished it she sat over the fire in her bedroom, in the
deepest depression; she cried, with her feet on the fender, till four o'clock,
and then she went to bed, and cried there till six, when she fell asleep. But if
any persons suppose that because the feminine temperament finds a relief in
tears, the fact argues weakness, they will be instructed by hearing that she
was up by half-past eight, continuing her work as firmly resolved as ever
that it should be published.

CHAPTER V.

THE GREAT SUCCESS.

The work which had struggled into printed existence with such extreme
difficulty raised its author at a bound to fame. Ten days after the publication
of the first number, Charles Fox sent Harriet word that not only were the
fifteen hundred copies which formed the first edition all sold off, but he had
such orders in hand that he proposed to print another five thousand at once.
The people had taken up the work instantly. The press followed, instead of
leading the public in this instance; but it, too, was enthusiastic in praise,
both of the scheme and the execution of the stories.

More than one publisher who had previously rejected the series made
overtures for it now. Its refusal, as they saw, had been one of those striking
blunders of which literary history has not a few to tell. But there is no
occasion to cry out about the stupidity of publishers. They can judge well
how far a work written on lines already popular will meet the demand of the
market; but an entirely original idea, or the work of an original writer, is a
mere lottery. There is no telling how the public will take it until it has been
tried. Publishers put into a good many such lotteries, and often lose by
them; then nothing more is heard of the matter. But the cases where they
decline a speculation which afterwards turns out to have been a good one
are never forgotten. Still, the fact remains that it was Harriet Martineau
alone who saw that the people needed her work, and whose wonderful
courage and resolution brought it out for the public to accept.

Her success grew, as an avalanche gains in volume, by its own momentum.
Besides the publishers' communications she had letters, and pamphlets, and
blue-books, and magazines forwarded to her in piles, in order that she might
include the advocacy of the senders' hobbies in her series. One day the

postmaster sent her a message that she must let a barrow be fetched for her
share of the mail, as it was too bulky to come in any other way. Lord
Brougham declared, that it made him tear his hair to think that the Society
for the Diffusion of Knowledge, which he had instituted for the very
purpose of doing such work as she was undertaking, seemed not to have a
man in it with as much sense of what was wanted as this little deaf girl at
Norwich. The public interest in the work was, perhaps, heightened by the
fact that so ignorant was everybody of her personality, that this description
of Brougham's passed muster. But she was not little, and she was now
twenty-nine years of age.

She stayed in Norwich, going on writing hard, until the November of 1832,
by which time eight numbers of her series had appeared. Then she went to
London, taking lodgings with an old servant of Mrs. Martineau's, who lived
in Conduit street. In the course of a few months, however, Mrs. Martineau
settled herself in London, and her daughter again resided with her, in a
house in Fludyer street, Westminster.

The purely literary success which she had hitherto enjoyed was now turned
into a social triumph. However she might strive against being lionized she
could not avoid the attentions and honors that were poured upon her. It is
little to say that all the distinguished people in town hastened to know her;
it was even considered to give distinction to a party if she could be secured
to attend it. Literary celebrities, titled people, and members of Parliament,
competed for the small space of time that she could spare for society.

This was not very much, for the work she had undertaken was heavy
enough to absorb all her energies. She had engaged to produce one of her
stories every month. They were issued in small paper-covered volumes of
from one hundred and twenty to one hundred and fifty pages of print. She
began publication with only two or three numbers ready written. Thus, to
keep on with her series, she had to write one whole number every month. It
would have been hard work had it been simple story-telling, had she been
merely imaginatively reproducing scenes and characters from her past
experience, or writing according to her fancy. But it was, in fact, a much

more difficult labor upon which she was engaged. Her scheme required that
she should embody every shade of variety of the human character; that her
scenes should be laid in different parts of the world, with topography and
surroundings appropriate to the story; and that the governments and social
state of all these various places should be accurately represented. In
addition to all this she had to lay down for each tale the propositions which
had to be illustrated in it; to assure herself that she clearly saw the truth and
the bearings of every doctrine of political economy; and then to work into a
connected fiction in a concrete form the abstract truths of the science—
representing them as exemplified in the lives of individuals.

Political economy treats of the production, distribution and consumption, or
use, of all the material objects of human desire, which are called by the
general name of wealth. Thus, it is a subject which concerns every one of us
in our daily lives, and not merely a matter belonging (as its name
unfortunately leads many to suppose) entirely to the province of the
legislator. The great mass of mankind are producers of wealth. All are
necessarily consumers—for the bare maintenance of existence demands the
consumption of wealth. The well-being of the community depends upon the
industry and skill with which wealth is produced; upon the distribution of it
in such a manner as to encourage future production; and upon the
consumption of it with due regard to the claims of the future. It is
individuals who, as the business of common life, produce, exchange, divide
and consume wealth; it is, therefore, each individual's business to
comprehend the science which treats of his daily life. A science is nothing
but a collection of facts, considered in their relationship to each other. Miss
Martineau's plan, in her series, was strictly what I have indicated as being
always her aim; namely, to deduce from an abstract science rules for daily
life—the secondary, practical or concrete science. It was the union of a
scientific basis with practical morals that made this subject attractive to her
mind, and led her (in the words of her preface,) to "propose to convey the
leading truths of political economy, as soundly, as systematically, as clearly
and faithfully, as the utmost painstaking and the strongest attachment to the
subject will enable us to do."

She did her work very methodically. Having first noted down her own ideas
on the branch of the subject before her, she read over the chapters relating
to it in the various standard works that she had at hand, making references
as she read. The next thing to do was to draw out as clearly and concisely as
possible the truths that she had to illustrate; this "summary of principles," as
she called it, was affixed to each tale. By this time she would see in what
part of the world, and amongst what class of people, the principles in
question were operating most manifestly; and if this consideration dictated
the choice of a foreign background, the next thing to be done was to get
from a library works of travel and topography, and to glean hints from them
for local coloring.

The material thus all before her in sheets of notes, she reduced it to
chapters; sketching out the characters of her dramatis personæ, their action,
and the features of the scenes, and also the political economy which they
had to convey either by exemplification or by conversation. Finally, she
paged her paper. Then "the story went off like a letter. I did it," she says, "as
I write letters; never altering the expression as it came fresh from my
brain."

I have seen the original manuscript of one of the Political Economy Tales. It
shows the statement just quoted to be entirely accurate. The writing has
evidently been done as rapidly as the hand could move; every word that will
admit of it is contracted, to save time. "Socy.," "opporty.," "agst.," "abt.,"
"independce.," these were amongst the abbreviations submitted to the
printer's intelligence; not to mention commoner and more simple words,
such as wh., wd., and the like. The calligraphy, though very readable, has a
somewhat slipshod look. Thus, there is every token of extremely rapid
composition. Yet the corrections on the MS. are few and trifling; the
structure of a sentence is never altered, and there are but seldom
emendations even of principal words. The manuscript is written (in defiance
of law and order) on both sides of the paper; the latter being quarto, of the
size now commonly called sermon paper, but, in those pre-envelope ages, it
was letter paper.

Her course of life in London was as follows: she wrote in the morning,
rising, and making her own coffee at seven, and going to work immediately
after breakfast until two. From two till four she saw visitors. Having an
immense acquaintance, she declined undertaking to make morning calls;
but people might call upon her any afternoon. She was charged with vanity
about this arrangement; but, with the work on her hands and the
competition for her company, she really could not do differently. Still,
Sydney Smith suggested a better plan; he told her she should "hire a
carriage, and engage an inferior authoress to go round in it to drop the
cards!" After any visitors left, she went out for her daily "duty walk," and
returned to glance over the newspapers, and to dress for dinner. Almost
invariably she dined out, her host's or some other friend's carriage being
commonly sent to fetch her. One or two evening parties would conclude the
day, unless the literary pressure was extreme, in which case she would
sometimes write letters after returning home. During the whole time of
writing her series, she was satisfied with from five to six hours' sleep out of
the twenty-four; and though she was not a teetotaller, but drank wine at
dinner, still she took no sort of stimulant to help her in her work.

This was the course of life that a woman, of no extraordinary physical
strength, was able to maintain with but little cessation or interval for two
years. When I look at the thirty-four little volumes which she produced in
less than as many months, and when I consider the character of their
contents, I am bound to say that I consider the feat of mere industry
unparalleled, within my knowledge.

The Illustrations of Political Economy are plainly and inevitably damaged,
as works of art, by the fact that they are written to convey definite lessons.
The fetters in which the story moves are necessarily far closer than in the
ordinary "novel with a purpose;" for here the object is not merely to show
the results, upon particular characters or upon individual careers, of a
certain course of conduct, and thence to argue that in similar special
circumstances all persons would experience similar consequences: but the
task here is to show in operation those springs of the social machinery by
which we are all, generally quite unconsciously, guided in our every-day

actions, the natural laws by which all our lives are inevitably governed. To
do this, the author was compelled to select scenes from common life, and to
eschew the striking and the unusual. Again, it was absolutely necessary that
much of the doctrine which had to be taught must be conveyed by dialogue;
not because it would not be possible to exemplify in action every theory of
political economy—for all those theories have originally been derived from
observation of the facts of human history—but because no such a small
group of persons and such a limited space of time as must be taken to tell a
story about, can possibly display the whole consequences of many of the
laws of social science. The results of our daily actions as members of
society are not so easily visible as they would be if we could wholly trace
them out amongst our own acquaintances or in our own careers. The
consequences of our own conduct, good or bad, must come round to us, it is
true, but often only as members of the body politic. Thus, they are very
often in a form as little distinguishable to the uninstructed mind as we may
suppose it would be comprehensible to the brain, if the organs of the body
had a separate consciousness, that it was responsible for its own aches
arising from the disturbance of the liver consequent upon intemperance. But
in a tale it is obviously impossible to show in action any more of the
working of events than can be exemplified in one or two groups of persons,
all of whom must be, however slightly, personally associated. The larger
questions and principles at issue must be expounded and argued out in
conversations, or else by means of an entire lapse from the illustrative to the
didactic method. Now, as ordinary people do not go about the world
holding long conversations or delivering themselves of dissertations on
political economy, it is clear that the introduction of such talks and
preachments detracts from the excellence of the story as a work of art. Still
less artistically admirable does the fiction become when a lesson is
introduced as a separate argument intruded into the course of the tale.

Political economy as a science was then but fifty years old. Adam Smith
had first promulgated its fundamental truths in his immortal Wealth of
Nations, in 1776. Malthus, Ricardo, and one or two others had since added
to the exposition of the facts and the relationship between the facts (that is

to say, the science) of social arrangements. But it was not then—nor is it,
indeed, yet, in an age when the great rewards of physical research have
attracted into that field nearly all the best intellects for science of the time—
a complete body of reasoned truths. Some of the positions laid down by all
the earlier writers are now discredited; others are questioned. In a few
passages, accordingly, these tales teach theories which would now require
revision. It must be added at once that these instances are few and far
between. The reasoning, the grasp of the facts of social life and the logical
acumen with which they are dissected and explained in these tales are,
generally speaking, nearly perfect, and therefore such as all competent
students of the subject would at this day indorse. The slips in exposition of
the science as it was then understood are exceedingly rare. Greater
clearness, and more precision, and better arrangement could hardly have
been attained had years been spent upon the work, in revising, correcting,
and re-copying, instead of each "Illustration" being written in a month, and
sent to press with hardly a phrase amended.

The accuracy and excellence in the presentation of the science were
admitted at once by the highest authorities. Mr. James Mill early made
honorable amends for his previous doubts as to the possibility of Miss
Martineau's success. Whately and Malthus expressed their admiration of the
work. Lord Brougham called upon her, and engaged her pen to illustrate the
necessity for reform in the treatment of the social canker of pauperism. The
Gurneys, and the rest of the Quaker members of Parliament got Mrs. Fry to
make an appointment to ask Miss Martineau's advice as to their action in
the House on the same subject, when it was ripe for legislation. The
Chancellor of the Exchequer (Lord Althorp) even sent his private secretary
(Mr. Drummond, the author of the world-famous phrase "Property has its
duties as well as its rights") to supply Miss Martineau with information to
enable her to prepare the public for the forthcoming Budget. The chairman
of the Royal Commission on Excise Taxes gave her the manuscript of the
evidence taken, and the draft of the report of the Commission, before they
were formally presented to the Ministers of the Crown (a thing without
precedent!), in order that she might use the facts to pave the way for the

reception of the report in the House and by the people. The whole public of
male students of her science paid her work what men consider in their
unconscious insolence to be the highest compliment that they can pay a
woman's work: the milder-mannered ones said she had "a masculine
intelligence"; the stronger characters went further, and declared that the
books were so good that it was impossible to believe them to be written by
a woman. Newspaper critics not infrequently attributed them to Lord
Brougham, then Lord Chancellor; that versatile and (at the moment) most
popular politician was supposed either to write them all himself, or to
supply their main features for the inferior mind to throw into shape.

While statesmen, politicians, thinkers, and students were thus praising the
clearness and appreciating the power of the work as political economy, the
general public eagerly bought and read the books, both for their bearing on
the legislative questions of the day and for their vividness and interest as
stories. And indeed, they richly deserved to be read as works of fiction.
Remembering the limitations to their artistic excellence previously adverted
to, they may be with justice praised for most of the essential features of
good novel-writing.

The characters are the strongest point. Clearly individualized, consistently
carried out, thinking, speaking, and acting in accordance with their nature,
the characters are always personages; and some of them must live long in
the memories of those who have made their acquaintance. The sterner
virtues in Cousin Marshall, in Lady F——, in Ella of Garveloch, and in
Mary Kay, are no less clearly and attractively depicted than the milder and
more passive ones in the patience of Christian Vanderput, in the
unconscious devotion to duty of Nicholas, in the industry and hopefulness
of Frank and Ellen Castle, in the wifely love and agony of Hester Morrison,
in the quiet public spirit of Charles Guyon, in the proved patriotism of the
Polish exiles, and in a dozen other instances. Her feelings and her spirit are
at home in depicting these virtues of the character; but none the less does
she well succeed in realizing both vice and folly. Her real insight into
character was quite remarkable; as Dr. Martineau observed to me, when he
said, "My sister's powers of observation were extraordinary." If, on the one

hand, her deafness often prevented her from appreciating the delicacies and
the chances of verbal expression (which really reveal so much of the nature)
in those around her, so that she was apt to draw sharper lines than most
people do between the sheep and the goats in her estimation; on the other
hand, she saw more than those whose minds are distracted by sounds, the
light and play of the countenance, and the indications of character in trivial
actions. The excellence of her character-drawing in these novels gives
abundant evidence that the disqualification was more than counterbalanced
by the cultivation of the other faculty.

The unconsciousness of her mental analysis is at once its greatest charm
and the best token of its truthfulness. Florence Nightingale realized how
fully this was so with reference to the finer qualities of morals. In her
tribute to Harriet Martineau's memory Miss Nightingale justly observes:—

In many parts of her Illustrations of Political Economy—for
example, the death of a poor drinking-woman, "Mrs. Kay,"—
what higher religious feeling (or one should rather say instinct)
could there be? To the last she had religious feeling—in the sense
of good working out of evil into a supreme wisdom penetrating
and moulding the whole universe; into the natural subordination
of intellect and intellectual purposes and of intellectual self to
purposes of good, even were these merely the small purposes of
social or domestic life.

On the other side of the human character in her delineation of the bad
qualities, she as instinctively seeks and finds causes for the errors and evils
of the minds she displays. Foolishness, and ignorance, and poverty are
traced, entirely without affectation and "cant," in their action as misleading
influences in the lives of the poor sinners and sufferers.

The stories told in the Illustrations are frequently very interesting. In this
respect, there is a notable advance in the course of the series. The earlier
tales, such as Life in the Wilds and Brooke Farm, are not to be compared, as
mere stories, with even those written later on by only eight or nine stirring
eventful months, such as Ireland and The Loom and the Lugger. Still better
are the latest tales. The Illustrations of Taxation and Illustrations of Poor-
Laws and Paupers are, despite the unattractiveness of their topics, of the
highest interest. The Parish, The Town, The Jerseymen Meeting, The
Jerseymen Parting; and The Scholars of Arnside, would assuredly be
eagerly read by any lover of fiction almost without consciousness that there
was anything in the pages except a deeply interesting story.

Archbishop Whately pronounced The Parish the best thing she had done.
Vanderput and Snook, the story dealing with bills of exchange, was the
favorite with Mr. Hallam. Lord Brougham, on whose engagement she did
the five "Poor-Law" stories, wrote most enthusiastically that they surpassed
all the expectations that her previous works had led him to form. Coleridge

told her that he "looked eagerly every month" for the new number; and
Lord Durham recounted to her how one evening he was at Kensington
Palace (where the widowed Duchess of Kent was then residing, and
devoting herself to that education which has made her daughter the best
sovereign of her dynasty), when the little Princess Victoria came running
from an inner room to show her mother, with delight, the advertisement of
the "Taxation" tales; for the young Princess was being allowed to read the
Illustrations, and found them her most fascinating story-books.

Harriet's experiences, however, were not all quite so agreeable. Mrs.
Marcet, who "had a great opinion of great people—of people great by any
distinction, ability, office, birth, and what not—and innocently supposed her
own taste to be universal," formed a warm and generous friendship for Miss
Martineau, and used to delight in carrying to her the "homages" of the
savants and the aristocratic readers of the Illustrations in France, where
Mrs. Marcet's acquaintance was extensive. She one day told Miss
Martineau, with much delight, that Louis Philippe, the then King of the
French, had ordered a copy of the series for each member of his family, and
had also requested M. Guizot to have the stories translated, and introduced
into the French national schools. This was presently confirmed by a large
order from France for copies, and by a note from the officially-appointed
translator requesting Harriet Martineau to favor him with some particulars
of her personal history, for introduction into a periodical which was being
issued by the Government for the promotion of education amongst the
French people. The writer added that M. Guizot wished to have Miss
Martineau's series specially noticed in connection with her own personality,
since she afforded the first instance on record of a woman who was not born
to sovereign station affecting practical legislation otherwise than through a
man.

At the very time that she received this flattering note, Harriet was engaged
in writing her twelfth number, French Wines and Politics. The topic treated
in this story is that of value, with the subsidiary questions relating to prices
and their fluctuations. The tale takes up the period of the great French
Revolution, and shows how the fortunes of certain wine-merchants near

Bordeaux, and of the head of the Paris house in connection, were affected
by the course of that great social convulsion. The scene was unquestionably
happily chosen. The circumstances were abnormal, it is true; but the causes
which created such vast fluctuations in prices, and such changes in the
value of goods, were, in fact, only the same fundamental causes as are
always at the basis of such alterations in price and value; it was merely the
rapidity and violence of the movement which were peculiar. The story was
well put together; and the "Illustration" was in every way admirable for
every possible desirable object, except only for the one of being pleasant to
the ruling powers in the France of 1833.

Harriet Martineau's constant sympathy with democracy, her hatred of
oppression and tyranny, and her aversion to class government, all became
conspicuous in this story. "The greatest happiness of the greatest number"
of mankind was her ideal of the aim of legislation; and she well knew, as
Bentham saw, that only the democratic form of government can produce a
body of laws approximating to this ideal. Her efforts were constant,
therefore, to prepare the people to demand, and to afterwards wisely use,
the power of governing themselves. Now, though Louis Philippe was the
citizen-king, though he was the head of a republican monarchy, though his
legislative chamber rejected in that same year a ministerial document
because it spoke of the people as "subjects," yet it may be easily understood
that this king and his ministers did not care to stimulate the democratic
feeling of the nation any more than they found inevitable. The whole tone
of this work would be objectionable to them; and a dozen passages might be
readily quoted to show why royal and aristocratic rulers were little likely to
aid its circulation amongst the people whom they governed. Here, for
instance, is a portion of the passage on the storming of the Bastile:—

The spectacles of a life-time were indeed to be beheld within the
compass of this one scene.... Here were the terrors which sooner
or later chill the marrow of despotism, and the stern joy with
which its retribution fires the heart of the patriot. Here were the
servants of tyranny quailing before the glance of the people....

The towers of palaces might be seen afar, where princes were
quaking at this final assurance of the downfall of their despotic
sway, knowing that the assumed sanctity of royalty was being
wafted away with every puff of smoke which spread itself over
the sky, and their irresponsibility melting in fires lighted by the
hands which they had vainly attempted to fetter, and blown by
the breath which they had imagined they could stifle. They had
denied the birth of that liberty whose baptism in fire and in blood
was now being celebrated in a many-voiced chant with which the
earth should ring for centuries. Some from other lands were
already present to hear and join in it; some free Britons to aid,
some wondering slaves of other despots to slink homewards with
whispered tidings of its import; for from that day to this, the
history of the fall of the Bastile has been told as a secret in the
vineyards of Portugal, and among the groves of Spain, and in the
patriotic conclaves of the youth of Italy, while it has been loudly
and joyfully proclaimed from one end to the other of Great
Britain, till her lisping children are familiar with the tale.

Besides such passages as this, scarcely likely to please the French king,
there was the special ground for his objection that his immediate ancestor,
Egalité, was introduced into the story, and depicted in no favorable light his
efforts to inflame the popular violence for his selfish ends, his hypocrisy,
his cowardice, and so on, being held up to contempt. Mrs. Marcet, when she
read all this, came breathless to Harriet Martineau to ask her how she could
have made such a blunder as to write a story that plainly would (and, of
course, in fact, did) put an end to the official patronage of her series in
France, and would destroy for ever any hopes that she might have
entertained of being received at the Court of Louis Philippe? Greatly
surprised was the good lady at finding Harriet's reverence for that monarch
so limited in extent. She replied to her kind friend that she "wrote with a
view to the people, and especially the most suffering of them; and the
crowned heads must for once take their chance for their feelings."

At the very moment that Mrs. Marcet's remonstrance was made, Miss
Martineau was writing a story of a character likely to be even more
distasteful to the Emperor of Russia than this one to the King of the French.
She had found it difficult to illustrate the theory of the currency in a story
treating of the existence of civilized people. The only situation in which she
could find persons, above the rank of savages, transacting their exchanges
by aid of a kind of money which made the business only one remove from
bartering, was amongst the Polish exiles in Siberia. She therefore wrote The
Charmed Sea, a story founded upon the terrible facts of the lives of the
exiled Poles "in the depths of Eastern Siberia," working in "a silver-mine
near the western extremity of the Daourian Range, and within hearing of the
waters of the Baikal when its storms were fiercest." Had the melancholy
tale been written in the service of the Poles, it could not have been more
moving. So powerful, and interesting was it, indeed, that the criticism of the
Edinburgh Review was that the fiction too entirely overpowered the
political economy. The arrival of The Charmed Sea in Russia changed the
favorable opinion which the Czar had previously been so kind as to express
about the Illustrations. He had been purchasing largely of the French
translation of the series for distribution amongst his people. But now he
issued a proclamation ordering every copy in Russia of every number to be
immediately burnt, and forbidding the author ever to set foot upon his soil.
Austria, equally concerned in the Polish business, followed this example,
and a description of Harriet Martineau's person was hung in the appointed
places, amidst the lists of the proscribed, all over Russia, Austria, and
Austrian-Italy. Despots, at least, had no admiration for her politics.

The only important adverse criticism in the press appeared in the Quarterly
Review. [7] The reviewer objected impartially to every one of the twelve
stories which had then appeared. Every circumstance which could arouse
prejudice against the series was taken advantage of, from party political
feeling and religious bigotry, down to the weakness of fluid philanthropy,
and "the prudery and timidity of the middle-classes of England." The
principal ground of attack was the story which dealt with Malthusianism,
Weal and Woe in Garveloch.

When the course of my exposition brought me to the population
subject, I, with my youthful and provincial mode of thought and
feeling—brought up, too, amidst the prudery which is found in
its great force in our middle class—could not but be sensible that
I risked much in writing and publishing on a subject which was
not universally treated in the pure, benevolent, and scientific
spirit of Malthus himself.... I said nothing to anybody; and, when
the number was finished, I read it aloud to my mother and aunt.
If there had been any opening whatever for doubt or dread, I was
sure that these two ladies would have given me abundant
warning and exhortation—both from their very keen sense of
propriety and their anxious affection for me. But they were as
complacent and easy as they had been interested and attentive. I
saw that all ought to be safe.

The Quarterly Review seized the opportunity of the appearance of this
number to make a vile attack upon the series and its writer. Harriet suffered
under it to a degree which seems almost excessive. The review is so
obviously full of fallacies, as regards its Political Economy, that any person
whose opinion was worth having could hardly hesitate in deciding that she,
and not her critic, was talking common-sense and arguing logically. As to
the personal part of the article, it is, though scurrilous, and even indecent, so
very funny that the attacked might almost have forgotten the insult in the
amusement. Nevertheless, the writers, Croker and Lockhart, did their worst.
Croker openly said that he expected to lose his pension very shortly, and,
being wishful to make himself a literary position before that event
happened, he had begun by "tomahawking Miss Martineau." All that could
be painful to her as a woman, and injurious to her as a writer, was said, or
attempted to be conveyed, in this article.

Let us see what it was all about. Garveloch, one of the Hebridean islands, is
seen in the "Illustration" rapidly multiplying its population, both by early
marriages and by immigration, under the stimulus of a passing prosperity in
the fishing industry. The influx of capital and the increase of the demand for

food, have led to such an improvement in the cultivation of the land, that
the food produce of the island has been doubled in ten years. Ella, the
heroine (a fine, strong, self-contained, helpful woman—one of the noblest
female characters in these works), foresees that if the reckless increase of
population continues, the supply of food will by-and-by run short. Her
interlocutor asks how this will be the case, since the population will surely
not double again, as it has done already, in ten years? Then the Quarterly
quotes Ella's reply, and comments on it:—

"Certainly not; but say twenty, thirty, fifty or any number of
years you choose; still, as the number of the people doubles itself
for ever, while the produce of the land does not, the people must
increase faster than the produce."

This is rare logic and arithmetic, and not a little curious as
natural history. A plain person now would have supposed that if
the produce doubled itself in ten, and the people only in a
hundred years, the people would not increase quite so fast as the
produce, seeing that at the end of the first century the population
would be multiplied but by two, the produce by one thousand
and twenty-four. But these are the discoveries of genius! Why
does Miss Martineau write, except to correct our mistaken
notions and to expound to us the mysteries of "the principle of
population."

The reviewer goes on to suggest, in the broadest language, that she has
confounded the rate of the multiplication of the herring-fisher-women with
that of the herrings themselves; reproves her for writing on "these ticklish
topics" with so little physiological information; and tells her that she, "poor
innocent, has been puzzling over Mr. Malthus's arithmetical and
geometrical ratios for knowledge which she should have obtained by a
simple question or two of her mamma." In one and the same paragraph, he
tells her that he is "loth to bring a blush unnecessarily upon the cheek of

any woman," and asks her if she picked up her information on the subject
"in her conferences with the Lord Chancellor?"

This is enough to show to what a sensitive young lady was exposed in
illustrating "a principle as undeniable as the multiplication table," and in
stating the facts upon which hangs the explanation of the poverty, and
therefore of a large part of the vice and misery, of mankind. Miss
Martineau's exposition was, of course, entirely right, and the fallacy in the
review is obvious, one would suppose on the surface. The reviewer's error
consists in his assumption—the falsity of which is at once apparent on the
face of the statement—that land can go on doubling its produce every ten
years, for an indefinite period. So far from this being true, the fact is that
the limit of improving the cultivation of land is soon reached.

Better agricultural treatment may easily make half-cultivated land bring
forth double its previous produce; but the highest pitch of farming once
reached—as it comparatively soon is—the produce cannot be further
increased; and even before this limit is reached, the return for each
additional application of capital and labor becomes less and less
proportionately bountiful. This is the truth known to political economists as
"the Law of the Diminishing Return of Land." Taken in conjunction with
the fact that the human race can double for ever, theoretically, and in reality
does multiply its numbers with each generation, checked only by the
forethought of the more prudent and the operations of famine, war, crime,
and the diseases caused by poverty, this law explains why mankind does not
more rapidly improve its condition—why the poor have been always with
us—and why teaching such as Harriet Martineau here gave must be
received into the popular mind before the condition of society can be
expected to be improved in the only way possible, by the wisdom and
prudence of its members.

Painful as was the attack she had undergone, intensely as she had suffered
from its character and nature, Miss Martineau did not allow what she had
felt of personal distress to have any influence on her future writings. Her
moral courage had been well trained and exercised, first by the efforts that

her mind had had to make in following her conscience as a guide to the
formation of opinions, in opposition to the tendency implanted by her
mother's treatment to bow supinely before authority; secondly, by the lesson
of endurance which her deafness had brought to her. She had now to show,
for the first, but by no means the last time, that hers was one of those
temperaments which belong to all leaders of men, whether in physical or
moral warfare; that danger was to her a stimulus, and that her courage rose
the higher the greater the demand for its exercise.

Praise and blame, appreciation and defamation, strengthened and enlarged
her mind during this period. But at the end of it, Sydney Smith could say:
"She has gone through such a season as no girl before ever knew, and she
has kept her own mind, her own manners, and her own voice. She's safe."

CHAPTER VI.

FIVE ACTIVE YEARS.

On the conclusion of the publication of the Illustrations of Political
Economy, Harriet went to the United States, and travelled there for more
than two years. Her fame had preceded her; and she received the warm and
gracious greeting from the generous people of America that they are ever
ready to give to distinguished guests from their "little Mother-isle." She
travelled not only in the Northern States, but in the South and the West too,
going in the one direction from New York to New Orleans, and in the other
to Chicago and Michigan. Everywhere she was received with eager
hospitality. Public institutions were freely thrown open to her, and eminent
citizens vied with each other in showing her attention, publicly and
privately.

The most noteworthy incident in the course of the whole two years was her
public declaration of her anti-slavery principles. The Anti-Slavery
movement was in its beginning. The abolitionists were the subjects of abuse
and social persecution, and Miss Martineau was quickly made aware that by
a declaration in their favor she would risk incurring odium, and might
change her popularity in society into disrepute and avoidance. It would
have been perfectly easy for a less active conscience and a less true moral
sense to have evaded the question, in such a manner that neither party could
have upbraided her for her action. She might simply have said that she was
there as a learner, not as a teacher; that her business was to survey American
society, and not to take any share in its party disputes, or to give any
opinion on the political questions of a strange land. Such paltering with
principle was impossible to Harriet Martineau. She did not obtrude her
utterances on the subject, but when asked in private society what she
thought, she frankly spoke out her utter abhorrence, not merely of slavery in

the abstract, but also of the state of the Southern slave-holders and their
human property. She could not help seeing that this candor often gave
offense; but that was not her business when her opinion was sought on a
moral question.

The really searching test of her personal character did not come, however,
with regard to this matter, till she went to stay for a while in Boston, the
head-quarters of the abolitionists, fifteen months after her arrival in
America. It happened that she reached Boston the very day a ladies' anti-
slavery meeting was broken up by the violence of a mob, and that Garrison,
falling into the hands of the enraged multitude, was half-murdered in the
street. Harriet had given a promise, long previously, to attend an
abolitionists' meeting; and though these occurrences showed her that there
was actual personal danger in keeping her word, she was not to be
intimidated. She went to the very next meeting of the ladies' society, which
was held a month after the one so violently disturbed, and there, being
unexpectedly begged to "give them the comfort" of a few words from her,
she rose, and as the official report says, "with great dignity and simplicity of
manner," declared her full sympathy with the principles of the association.

She knew well how grave would be the social consequences to her of thus
throwing in her lot with the despised and insulted abolitionists; but she felt
that "she never could be happy again" if she shrunk from the duty of
expression thrust upon her. The results to her were as serious as she had
apprehended. She received innumerable personal insults and slights, public
and private, where before all had been homage; the Southern newspapers
threatened her personal safety, calling her a foreign "incendiary;" and, to
crown all, she had to give up an intended Ohio tour, on the information of
an eminent Cincinnati merchant that he had heard with his own ears the
details of a plot to hang her on the wharf at Louisville, before the
respectable inhabitants could intervene, in order to "warn all other
meddlesome foreigners."

All this abuse and insult and threatening from the lower kind of persons,
interested for their purses, had, of course, no influence upon the hundred

private friendships that she had formed. Ardent and deep was the affection
with which many Americans came to regard her, and with some of them her
intimate friendship lasted through all the succeeding forty years of her life.
Emerson was one of these friends, and Garrison another. It was her frequent
correspondence with these and many others that kept her interest in the
affairs of the United States so active, and made her so well-informed about
them as to give her the great authority that she had, both in England and
America, during the life and death struggle of the Union, so that at that
time, when she was writing leaders for the London Daily News, Mr. W. E.
Forster said that "it was Harriet Martineau alone who was keeping English
public opinion about America on the right side through the press."

Loath to leave such friendships behind, and yet longing for home, she sailed
from New York at the end of July, 1836, and reached Liverpool on the 26th
August. A parting act of American chivalry was that her ship-passage was
paid for her by some unknown friend.

It was while she was in the United States that the first portrait of her which
I have seen was painted. She herself did not like it, calling the attitude
melodramatic; but her sister Rachel, I am told, always declared that it was
the only true portrait of Harriet that was ever taken. At this point, then,
some idea of her person may be given.

She was somewhat above the middle height, and at this time had a slender
figure. The face in the portrait is oval; the forehead rather broad, as well as
high, but not either to a remarkable degree. The most noticeable peculiarity
of the face is found in a slight projection of the under lip. The nose is
straight, not at all turned up at the end, but yet with a definite tip to it. The
eyes are a clear gray, with a calm, steadfast, yet sweet gaze; indeed there is
an almost appealing look in them. The hair is of so dark a brown as to
appear nearly black. A tress of it (cut off twenty years later than this
American visit, when it had turned snow-white) has been given to me; and I
find the treasured relic to be of exceptionally fine texture—a sure sign of a
delicate and sensitive nervous organization. Her hands and feet were small.

She was certainly not beautiful; besides the slight projection of the lower lip
the face has the defect of the cheeks sloping in too much towards the chin.
But she was not strikingly plain either. The countenance in this picture has a
look both of appealing sweetness and of strength in reserve; and one feels
that with such beauty of expression it could not fail to be attractive to those
who looked upon it with sympathy.

The competition amongst the publishers for Miss Martineau's book on
America was an amusing contrast to the scorn with which her proposals for
her Political Economy had been received. Murray sent a message through a
friend, offering to undertake the American work; and letters from two other
publishers were awaiting her arrival in England. On the day that the
newspapers announced that she had reached town no fewer than three of the
chief London publishers called upon her with proposals. She declined those
of Bentley and Colburn, and accepted the offer of Messrs. Saunders and
Otley to pay her £300 per volume for the first edition of three thousand
copies. The book appeared in three volumes, so that she received £900 for
it. She completed the three goodly volumes in six months.

She had wished to call the book Theory and Practice of Society in America,
a title which would have exactly expressed the position that she took up in
it, viz., that the Americans should be judged by the degree in which they
approached, in their daily lives, to the standard of the principles laid down
in their Constitution. Her publishers so strongly objected to this title, that
she consented to call the work simply Society in America. She held to her
scheme none the less, and the book proceeds upon it. She quotes the
Declaration of Independence that all men are created equal, with an
inalienable right to life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, and that
Governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed.
"Every true citizen," she claims, "must necessarily be content to have his
self-government tried by the test of the principles to which, by his
citizenship, he has become a subscriber." She brings social life in the United
States of 1834-6 to this test accordingly.

That method of approaching her subject had some advantages. It enabled
her to treat with peculiar force the topics of slavery, of the exclusion of
women from political affairs, and of the subservience to the despotism of
public opinion which she found to exist at that time in America.

But she herself came to see, in after times, that her plan (leaving the details
aside) was radically faulty. She was, as she says, "at the most metaphysical
period" of her mental history. Thus, she failed at the moment to perceive
that she commenced her subject at the wrong end in taking a theory and
judging the facts of American society by their agreement or disagreement
with that a priori philosophy. It was the theory that had to be judged by the
way in which the people lived under a government framed upon it, and not
the people by the degree in which they live up to the theory. The English
public wanted a book that would help them to know the American public
and its ways; the Americans required to see through the eyes of an
observant, cultivated foreigner, what they were being and doing. It is this
which a traveller has to do—to observe facts: to draw lessons from them, if
he will, but not to consider the facts in their relationship to a pre-conceived
theory. Human experience is perennially important and eternally interesting;
and this is what a traveller has to note and record. Political philosophies
must be gathered from experience instead of (what she attempted) the real
life being viewed only as related to the philosophy. In fine, her error was in
treating abstractedly what was necessarily a concrete theme.

With this objection to the scheme of the book, all criticism may end. All
criticism did not end (any more than it began) in this way in 1837. Speaking
out so boldly as she did on a variety of the most important social topics, she
naturally aroused opposition, which the power and eloquence of the style
did not mitigate.

The anti-slavery tone of the book alone would have ensured violent attacks
upon it and its author, as, after her ostracism because of her anti-slavery
declaration, she well knew would be the case. "This subject haunts us on
every page," distressfully wrote Margaret Fuller; and greatly exaggerated
though this statement was, it certainly is true that there is hardly a chapter in

which the reader is allowed to forget that the curse of humanity made
merchandise, shadowed life, directly or indirectly, throughout the whole
United States. Neither by the holders of slaves in the South, nor by their
accessories in the North, was it possible that she could be regarded
otherwise than as an enemy, the more powerful, and therefore the more to
be hated and abused, because of her standing and her ability. In estimating
the courage and disinterestedness which she displayed in so decisively
bearing her witness against the state of American society under the slave
system, it must be remembered not only that she had many valued personal
friends in the South, and amongst the anti-abolitionists of the North, but
also that she knew that she was closing against herself a wide avenue for
the dissemination of her opinions upon any subject whatsoever. No book
written by an abolitionist would be admitted into any one of thousands of
American homes. The abolitionists reprinted portions of Society of America,
as a pamphlet, and distributed it broadcast. The result was that, up to the
time when slavery was abolished Harriet Martineau was continually held up
to scorn and reprobation in Southern newspapers, "in the good company of
Mrs. Chapman and Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe."

Even greater courage was displayed by Harriet Martineau in her boldness of
utterance upon some other points, about which freedom of thought was as
obnoxious in England as in America. When she maintained that divorce
should be permissible by mutual consent, provided only that the interests of
children and the distribution of property were equitably arranged for; when
she pleaded for the emancipation of women; or when she devoted a chapter
to showing the evils which spring from the accumulation of enormous
fortunes, and incidentally attacked the laws and customs of primogeniture,
of the transfer of land, and the like, which are devised specially to facilitate
and encourage such accumulations: in these and other passages of an
equally radical nature, she braved a large body of opinion in English
society, as well as in the other country for which she wrote. She mentions
subsequently, that for many years she was occasionally startled by finding
herself regarded in various quarters as a free-thinker upon dangerous
subjects, and as something of a demagogue. I have little doubt that the

"advanced" political philosophy of Society in America did originate such
suspicions in minds of the Conservative order, "the timid party," as she
described them in this same book. Yet she adds:

I have never regretted its boldness of speech. I felt a relief in
having opened my mind which I would at no time have
exchanged for any gain of reputation or fortune. The time had
come when, having experienced what might be called the
extremes of obscurity and difficulty first, and influence and
success afterwards, I could pronounce that there was nothing for
which it was worth sacrificing freedom of thought and speech.

There was but little in Society in America of the ordinary book of travels.
As an account of the political condition and the social arrangements of the
American people it was of singular value. But the personal incidents of
travel, the descriptions of scenery, the reminiscences of eminent persons, of
all which Harriet Martineau had gathered a store, were entirely omitted
from this work. Messrs. Saunders and Otley suggested to her that she
should make a second book out of this kind of material. She consented; and
wrote her Retrospect of Western Travel. She completed the manuscript of
this in December, 1837, and it was published soon afterwards in three
volumes. The publishers gave her six hundred pounds for it.

The fifteen hundred pounds which she thus earned exceeded in amount the
whole of what she had then received for her Illustrations of Political
Economy. The last-named great work was nearly all published upon the
absurdly unequal terms which Charles Fox had secured from her in the
beginning. It was characteristic of her generosity in pecuniary matters and
her loyalty to her friends, that although her agreement with Fox was
dissoluble at the end of every five numbers, she nevertheless allowed it to
hold good, and permitted him to pocket a very leonine share of her earnings
throughout the whole publication of the original series, only claiming a
revision of the terms when she commenced afresh, as it were, with the
"Poor-Law," and "Taxation" tales. Thus the immense popularity of the

Illustrations had not greatly enriched her. A portion of her earnings by them
was invested in her American tour; and now that she received this return
from her books of travels she felt it her duty to make a provision for the
future. She purchased a deferred annuity of one hundred pounds to begin in
April, 1850. It displayed a characteristic calm confidence in herself that she
should thus have entirely locked up her earnings for twelve years. She
clearly felt a quiet assurance that her brain and her hand would serve to
maintain her, at least as long as she was in the flower of her age.

The six volumes about America were not the whole of her work during the
first eighteen months after her return to England. She wrote an article on
Miss Sedgwick's works for the Westminster Review, and several other short
papers for various magazines. The extraordinary industry with which she
returned to labor after her long rest requires no comment.

Early in 1838 she wrote a work called How to Observe in Morals and
Manners. It forms a crown octavo volume of two hundred and thirty-eight
pages, and was published by Mr. Charles Knight. The book is an interesting
one, both for the reflections which it contains upon the subject of its title,
and as indicating the method which she had herself pursued in her study of
the morals and manners of the country in which she had been travelling.
There is certainly no failure in the courage with which she expresses her
convictions. She admits elsewhere that the abuse which she received from
America had so acted upon her mind that she had come to quail at the sight
of letters addressed in a strange handwriting, or of newspapers sent from the
United States. But there is no trace in this her next considerable work of any
tendency to follow rather than to lead the public opinion of her time. One
paragraph only may be quoted to indicate this fact:

Persecution for opinion is always going on. It can be inflicted out
of the province of Law as well as through it.... Whatever a nation
may tell him of its love of liberty should go for little if he sees a
virtuous man's children taken from him on the ground of his
holding an unusual religious belief; or citizens mobbed for

asserting the rights of negroes; or moralists treated with public
scorn for carrying out allowed principles to their ultimate issues;
or scholars oppressed for throwing new light on the sacred text;
or philosophers denounced for bringing fresh facts to the surface
of human knowledge, whether they seem to agree or not with
long established suppositions. [8]

The next piece of work that Harriet did in this spring of 1838 was of a very
different order. The Poor-Law Commissioners were desirous of issuing a
series of "Guides to Service," and application was made to Miss Martineau
to write some of these little books. She undertook The Maid of All Work,
The Housemaid, The Lady's Maid and The Dress-maker. These were issued
without her name on the title-page, but the authorship was an open secret.

She was a thoroughly good housekeeper herself. Her conscience went into
this, as into all her other business. "Housewifery is supposed to transact
itself," she wrote; "but in reality it requires all the faculties which can be
brought to bear upon it, and all the good moral habits which conscience can
originate." It was in this spirit that she wrote instructions for servants. The
fine moral tone invariably discoverable in her works, is as delightful here as
elsewhere. But the little "Guides to Service," contain also the most precise
and practical directions for the doing of the household duties and the
needlework which fall to the hands of the classes of servants for whom she
wrote. Practical hints are given from which the majority of these classes of
women-workers might learn much, for brains tell in the mean and dirty
scrubbery of life as well as in pleasanter things, and science is to be applied
to common domestic duties as to bigger undertakings. The heart and mind
of Harriet Martineau were equal to teaching upon matters such as these, as
well as to studying the deeper relations of mankind in political economy, or
the state of society in a foreign land. Her great power of sympathy enabled
her to enter fully into every human position. So well was the maid-of-all-
work's station described, and her duties indicated, and her trials pointed out,
and how she might solace herself under those troubles discovered, and the
way in which her work should be set about detailed, that the rumor spread

pretty widely that Harriet had once occupied such a situation herself. She
regarded this mistake with complacency, as a tribute to the practical
character of her little work.

As a fact, she was herself a capable housewife. Her housekeeping was
always well done. Her own hands, indeed, as well as her head, were
employed in it on occasion. When in her home, she daily filled her lamp
herself. She dusted her own books, too, invariably. Sometimes she did
more. Soon after her establishment at the Lakes (an event which we have
not yet reached, but the anecdote is in place here), a lady who greatly
reverenced her for her writings called upon her in her new home,
accompanied by a gentleman friend. As the visitors approached the house
by the carriage-drive, they saw someone perched on a set of kitchen steps,
cleaning the drawing-room windows. It was the famous authoress herself!
She calmly went for her trumpet, to listen to their business; and when they
had introduced themselves, she asked them in, and entered into an
interesting conversation on various literary topics. Before they left, she
explained, with evident amusement at having been caught at her
housemaid's duties, that the workmen had been long about the house; that
this morning, when the dirty windows might for the first time be cleaned,
one of her servants had gone off to marry a carpenter, and the other to see
the ceremony; and so the mistress, tired of the dirt, had set to work to wash
and polish her window for herself.

An article on "Domestic Service," for the Westminster Review, was written
easily, while her mind was so full of the subject, in the beginning of June,
1838. But a great enterprise was before her—a novel; and at length she
settled down to this, beginning it on her thirty-sixth birthday, June 12th,
1838. The writing of this new book was interrupted by a tour in Scotland
during August and September, and by writing a remarkable and eloquent
article on slavery, "The Martyr Age of the United States," which occupies'
fifty-five pages of the Westminster Review in the January, 1839, number of
that publication. The novel got finished, however, in February of this latter
year; and it was published by Easter under the title of Deerbrook.

Great expectations had been entertained by the literary public of Harriet
Martineau's first novel. The excellences of her Illustrations as works of
fiction had been so marked and so many, that it was anticipated that she
might write a novel of the highest order when released from the trammels
under which she wrote those tales. To most of those who had expected so
much Deerbrook was a complete disappointment. I believe I may justly say
that it is the weakest of all Harriet Martineau's writings. It is, indeed, far
superior in all respects to nine hundred out of every thousand novels
published. But she is not judged by averages. A far higher standard of
literary art is that to which we expect Harriet Martineau's writings to
conform.

The book is deficient in story. Deerbrook is a country village, where two
sisters from Birmingham, Hester and Margaret Ibbotson, take up their
temporary abode. Mr. Hope, the village surgeon, falls in love with
Margaret; but being told that Hester loves him, while Margaret is attached
to Philip Enderby, Hope decides to propose to Hester; is accepted, married
to the sister he does not love, and sets up housekeeping with the sister with
whom he is in love as an inmate of his home. The wife, moreover, is of a
jealous, exacting disposition, ever on the watch for some token of neglect of
her feelings by her friends, anxious, irritable, and hyper-sensitive.

Here is a situation which, the characters being what they are described to
be, could in real life eventuate only in either violent tragedy or long, slow
heart-break. A woman of ultra-sensitive and refined feelings could not live
with a husband and a sister under such circumstances without discovering
the truth. A man of active temperament and warm emotions, who declares
to himself on the night of his return from his wedding tour that his marriage
"has been a mistake, that he has desecrated his own home, and doomed to
withering the best affections of his nature,"—such a man, with the woman
he really loves living in his home, beside the unloved wife, could not
completely conceal his state of mind from everybody, and presently find
that after all he likes the one he has married best. Yet in the impossible
manner just indicated do all things end in Deerbrook. The interest of the
book is then suddenly shifted to Margaret and Enderby. Hope and Hester

become mere accessories. But the plot does not improve. The Deerbrook
people, hitherto adorers of their doctor, suddenly take to throwing stones at
him, and to mobbing his house, because he votes for the Parliamentary
candidate opposed by the great man of the village, and because they take it
into their heads (not a particle of reason why they do so being shown,) that
he anatomizes bodies from the graveyard. We are invited to believe that
though his practice had been singularly successful, all his patients deserted
him; and notwithstanding that Hester and Margaret had each seventy
pounds a year of private income, the household was thus reduced to such
distress that they could not afford gloves, and had to part with all their
servants, and dined as a rule off potatoes and bread and butter! Then
Margaret's lover, Enderby, hears that she and Hope loved each other before
Hope married; and though he does not for a moment suspect anything
wrong in the present, and though he passionately loves Margaret, this
supposed discovery that he is not her first love causes him to peremptorily
and without explanation break off the engagement. Presently, however, an
epidemic comes and restores confidence in Mr. Hope; and Enderby's sister,
who had given him the information on which he acted, confesses that she
had exaggerated the facts and invented part of her story; and so it all ends,
and they live happily ever after!

Feeble and untrue as are plot and characters in this "poor novel" (as Carlyle
without injustice called it), yet many scenes are well written, the details are
truly colored, and every page is illuminated with thought of so high an
order and language so brilliant, so flowing, so felicitous, that one forgives,
for the sake of merits such as these, the failure of the fiction to be either true
or interesting. This seemed to show, nevertheless, that Harriet could write
essays, and travels, and didactic and philosophical works, but could not
write a novel except "with a purpose," when the accomplishment of the
purpose might excuse any other shortcomings. But when one considers the
great excellence of many of the Illustrations, the decided drawing of the
characters, the truthful analysis of the springs of human action, the manner
in which the incidents are combined and arranged to develop and display
dispositions and histories, it becomes clear that she had great powers as an

imaginative depicter of human nature and social life, and that there must
have been other causes than sheer incapacity for the faults and the
feebleness of Deerbrook.

The first cause was what seems to me a mistaken theory about plots in
fiction, which she had adopted since writing the Illustrations. She now
fancied that a perfect plot must be taken from life, forgetting that we none
of us know the whole plot of the existence of any other creature than
ourselves, and that the psychological insight of the gifted novelist is
displayed in arguing from what is known to what is unknown, and in
combining the primary elements of human character into their necessary
consequences in act and feeling. This error she would have been cured from
by experience had she gone on writing fiction. She might have been aided
in this by what she naïvely enough avows about Deerbrook: that she
supposed that she took the story of Hope's marriage from the history of a
friend of her family, and that she afterwards found out that nothing of the
sort had really happened to him! She might then have asked herself whether
the story as she had told it was more possible than it was possible that
gunpowder should be put to flame without an explosion. A girl in her teens
might have been forgiven for playing with the history of the wildest
passions of the human heart; but Harriet Martineau erred because she tried
to enslave herself to fact in a matter in which she should have inferred,
judged from psychological principles, and trusted to the intuitions of her
own mind for the final working out of her problem. As it was, if her "fact"
had been a reality we should have been compelled to account for the placid
progress of events by the supposition that she had utterly misrepresented the
characters of the persons involved.

This bondage to (supposed) fact was one cause of her failure. A lesser, but
still important reason for it, was that she tried to imitate Jane Austen's style.
Her admiration of the works of this mistress of the art of depicting human
nature was very great. Harriet's diary of the period when she was preparing
to write Deerbrook, shows that she re-read Miss Austen's novels, and found
them "wonderfully beautiful." This judgment she annexed to Emma; and
again, after recording her new reading of Pride and Prejudice, she added, "I

think it as clever as before; but Miss Austen seems wonderfully afraid of
pathos. I long to try." When she did "try," she, either intentionally or
unconsciously, but very decidedly, modelled her style on Miss Austen's. But
the two women were essentially different. Harriet Martineau had an original
mind; she did wrong, and prepared the retribution of failure for herself, in
imitating at all; and Jane Austen was one of the last persons she should have
imitated.

The principal reasons for the inferiority of Deerbrook, however, are found
in her personal history. Three months after its publication, she was utterly
prostrated by an illness which had undoubtedly been slowly growing upon
her for long before. Thus, she wrote her novel under the depression and
failure of strength caused by this malady. The illness itself was partly the
result of what further tended to make her work poor in quality—the
domestic anxieties, miseries and heart-burnings of that period.

The three anxious members of her family were at this time upon her hands.
That brother who had succeeded to the father's business, and in whose
charge it had failed, was at this time in London. Before the weaving
business stopped, Henry Martineau was engaged; but the girl broke off the
affair in consequence of the downfall of his pecuniary prospects. Henry
then undertook a wine-merchant's business, and wretched with the
mortification of his double failure in purse and in heart, he yielded to the
temptations of his new employment, and became intemperate. During the
time that Deerbrook was being written, he was living with his mother and
sister in London. At the same time Mrs. Martineau, now nearing seventy
years old, was becoming blind. The natural irritability of her temper was
thus increased. The heart-wearing trials of a home with two such inmates
were made greater to Harriet by the fact that an aged aunt also lived with
them, who, besides the many cares exacted for the well-being of age, added
to Harriet's troubles by the necessity of shielding her from the tempers and
depressions of the other two.

It was in this home that Harriet Martineau did all the work that has now
been recorded after her return from America. No one who has the least

conception of how imperatively necessary domestic peace and comfort are
for the relief of the brain taxed with literary labor, will be surprised to hear
that Harriet's strength and spirits failed during all that summer and winter in
which she was writing Deerbrook, and that presently her health completely
broke down.

CHAPTER VII.

FIVE YEARS OF ILLNESS AND THE MESMERIC RECOVERY.

Almost immediately after the publication of Deerbrook Harriet started for a
Continental tour. She was to escort an invalid cousin to Switzerland, and
afterwards to travel through Italy with two other friends. But her illness
became so severe by the time that she reached Venice that the remainder of
the journey had to be abandoned. Under medical advice, a couch was fitted
up in the travelling carriage, and upon it, lifted in and out at every stage, she
returned to England and was conveyed to her sister's at Newcastle-on-Tyne.
In the autumn of that same year (1839) she took up her abode in Front
street, Tynemouth, in order to remain under the medical care of her brother-
in-law, Mr. Greenhow of Newcastle.

Her physical sufferings during the next five years were very severe, and
almost incessant. She could not go out of the house, and alternated only
between her bed in one room and her couch in another. From her sick-room
window she overlooked a narrow space of down, the ruins of the priory, the
harbor with its traffic, and the sea. On the farther side of the harbor she
could discern through the telescope a railroad, a spreading heath, and, on
the hills which bounded the view, two or three farms. To this outlook she,
whose life had been hitherto spent so actively, and in the midst of such a
throng of society, found herself confined for a term of five years. At the
same time her pain was so great that she was compelled to take opiates
daily. "I have observed, with inexpressible shame, that with the newspaper
in my hand, no details of the peril of empires, or of the starving miseries of
thousands, could keep my eye from the watch before me, or detain my
attention one second beyond the time when I might have my opiate. For two
years, too, I wished and intended to dispense with my opiate for once, to try
how much there was to bear, and how I should bear it; but I never did it,

strong as was the shame of always yielding. I am convinced that there is no
more possibility of becoming inured to acute agony of body, than to
paroxysms of remorse—the severest of moral pains. A familiar pain
becomes more and more dreaded, instead of becoming more lightly
esteemed in proportion to its familiarity. The pain itself becomes more
odious, more oppressive, more feared in proportion to the accumulation of
experience of weary hours, in proportion to the aggregate of painful
associations which every visitation revives." [9]

Some indication of what she endured in those weary years is given in this
quotation. If we had to rely upon the inferences to be drawn from the
amount of work which she did in her sick-room, we should naturally
suppose the suffering not to have been very great; for she produced, in the
midst of her illness, as much and as noble work as we look for from the
most active persons in ordinary health.

The first business of the sick-room life was to write both an article for
publication, and a number of letters of personal appeal to friends, on behalf
of Oberlin College, an institution which was being founded in America for
the education of persons of color of both sexes, and of the students who had
been turned out of Lane College for their advocacy of anti-slavery
principles.

The next undertaking was another novel; or, rather, a history, imaginatively
treated, of the negro revolution in San Domingo. Toussaint L'Ouverture, the
leader of the revolution and the president of the black Republic of Hayti,
was the hero of this story. The Hour and the Man, as a mere novel, is vastly
superior to Deerbrook. Harriet wrote it, however, rather as a contribution to
the same anti-slavery cause for which she had written her preceding article,
believing that it would be useful to that cause to show forth the capacity and
the high moral character which had been displayed by a negro of the
blackest shade when in possession of power. The work was begun in May,
1840, and published in November of the same year.

Lord Jeffrey, in a familiar private letter to Empson, his successor in the
editorship of the Edinburgh Review, wrote thus of The Hour and the Man:
—

I have read Harriet's first volume, and give in my adhesion to her
Black Prince with all my heart and soul. The book is really not
only beautiful and touching, but noble; and I do not recollect
when I have been more charmed, whether by very sweet and
eloquent writing and glowing description, or by elevated as well
as tender sentiments.... The book is calculated to make its readers
better, and does great honor to the heart as well as the talent and
fancy of the author. I would go a long way to kiss the hem of her
garment, or the hand that delineated this glowing and lofty
representation of purity and noble virtue. And she must not only
be rescued from all debasing anxieties about her subsistence, but
placed in a station of affluence and honor; though I believe she
truly cares for none of these things. It is sad to think that she
suffers so much, and may even be verging to dissolution.

Even the morose and ungracious Carlyle, writing to Emerson of this book,
is obliged to say "It is beautiful as a child's heart; and in so shrewd a brain!"
While Florence Nightingale declares that she "can scarcely refrain from
thinking of it as the greatest of historical romances."

The allusion in the latter part of Lord Jeffrey's letter was to a proposal just
then made to give Harriet Martineau one of the Civil List literary pensions.
This idea had been mooted first during the progress of her Illustrations, and
again after her return from America; but upon each occasion she had stated
privately that she would not be willing to accept it. She replied from
Tynemouth to the same effect to Mr. Hutton, who wrote to inquire if she
would now be thus assisted. Her objection was, in the first place, one of
principle; she disapproved of the money of the people being dispensed in
any pensions at the sole will of the Ministry, instead of being conferred
directly by the representatives of the people. Her second reason was, that

after accepting she would feel herself bound to the Ministers, and would be
understood by the public to be so bound, and would thus suffer a loss of
both freedom and usefulness during whatever life might remain to her. Lord
Melbourne, a few months later, in July, 1841, made her an explicit offer of a
pension of £150 per annum, and her answer to the Minister was
substantially the same as to her friend. She said that while taxation was
levied so unequally, and while Parliament had no voice in the distribution of
pensions, she would rather receive public aid from the parish, if necessary,
than as a pensioner. She added an earnest plea that all influential persons
who held themselves indebted on public grounds to any writer, would show
that gratitude by endeavoring to make better copyright arrangements and
foreign treaties, so as to secure to authors the full, due and independent
reward of their efforts.

The rare (perhaps mistaken) generosity of this refusal can only be
appreciated by bearing in mind that she had invested a large part of her
earnings a few years before in a form from which she was now receiving no
return. During her illness she was really in want of money, so far as to have
to accept assistance from relatives. For her charities she partly provided by
doing fancy-work, sending subscriptions both in this form and in the shape
of articles for publication to the anti-slavery cause in America.

In the early part of 1841 she began a series of four children's stories, which
were published under the general title of The Playfellow. These admirable
tales are still amongst the best-known and most popular of her writings;
simple, vivid and interesting, they are really model children's stories, and it
would have been quite impossible for any reader to imagine that they were
written by an invalid, in constant suffering. Settlers at Home was the first
one written, The Prince and the Peasant came next; then Feats on the
Fjord; and, finally, that one from which I quoted largely in an early chapter,
The Crofton Boys. By the time the last-named was finished she was very ill,
and believed that she should never write another book.

Her interest in all public affairs continued, nevertheless, to be as keen as
ever. In 1841 she wrote for publication a long letter to support the American

Anti-Slavery Society under a secession from its ranks of a number of
persons, chiefly clerical, who objected, of all things, to women being
allowed to be members of the society! Another piece of work which she did
for the public benefit was by a course of correspondence, full of delicate
tact, to personally reconcile Sir Robert Peel and Mr. Cobden, and so to pave
the way for the amicable work of the two statesmen in the repeal of the
Corn Laws.

In 1843, some of her friends who knew her circumstances, and that she had
refused a pension, collected money to present her with a testimonial.
£1,400, thus obtained, was invested for her benefit in the Terminable Long
Annuities, and a considerable sum besides was expended in a present of
plate. The Ladies Lambton (the eldest of whom, as Countess of Elgin, was
afterwards one of her warmest friends) went over to Tynemouth to use the
plate with her for the first time, and "it was a testimonial fête."

It was about this time, too, that the personal acquaintance, destined to
become an intimate association in work, between Harriet Martineau and
Florence Nightingale was commenced. Miss Martineau's younger sister
Ellen had been governess in Miss Nightingale's family. Sick-nursing
occupied Florence Nightingale's hands and heart long before the Crimean
War made her famous, and Harriet Martineau was one of the sick to whom
she ministered in those earlier days.

Towards the end of 1843, Harriet's mind had accumulated a store of
thoughts and feelings which imperatively pressed to be poured forth. She
wrote then, in about six weeks, her volume of essays, Life in the Sick-Room.
The book was published under the pseudonym of "An Invalid," but was
immediately attributed to her on all hands. It is a most interesting record of
the high thoughts and feelings by which so melancholy an experience as
years of suffering, of an apparently hopeless character, can be elevated, and
made productive of benefit to the sufferer's own nature. Incidentally there is
much wise counsel in the volume for those who have the care of invalids of
this class.

Amidst the many expressions of admiration and interest which this work
drew forth, the following is perhaps most worthy of preservation because of
the source whence it came. Mr. Quillinan, Wordsworth's son-in-law, wrote
as follows to his friend, Henry Crabbe Robinson, on December 9, 1843:—

Mr. Wordsworth, Mrs. Wordsworth and Miss Fenwick have been
quite charmed, affected, and instructed by the invalid's volume....
Mrs. Wordsworth, after a few pages were read, at once
pronounced it to be Miss Martineau's production, and concluded
that you knew all about it and caused it to be sent hither. In some
of the most eloquent parts it stops short of their wishes and
expectations: but they all agree that it is a rare book, doing honor
to the head and heart of your able and interesting friend. Mr.
Wordsworth praised it with more unreserve—I may say, with
more earnestness—than is usual with him. The serene and
heavenly-minded Miss Fenwick was prodigal of her admiration.
But Mrs. Wordsworth's was the crowning praise. She said—and
you know how she would say it—"I wish I had read exactly such
a book as that years ago!"… It is a genuine and touching series
of meditations by an invalid not sick in mind or heart. [10]

From one of the letters with which Mr. Henry G. Atkinson has favored me
and my readers, I find that she wrote a chapter for that book, which
undoubtedly must have been of the deepest interest, but which was not
published.

Letter to Mr. Atkinson.

[Extract.]

November 19, 1872.

Dear Friend:

… You will feel at once how earnestly I must be longing for
death—I who never loved life, and who would any day of my life
have rather departed than stayed. Well! it can hardly go on very
much longer now. But I do wish it was permitted to us to judge
for ourselves a little how long we ought to carry on the task
which we never desired and could not refuse, and how soon we
may fairly relieve our comrades from the burden of taking care
of us. I wonder whether the chapter I wrote about this for the
"Sick-Room" book will ever see the light. I rather wish it may,
because I believe it utters what many people think and feel. I let
it be omitted from that book because it might perhaps injure the
impression of the rest of the volume; but, so far as I remember it,
it is worth considering, and therefore publishing.

I have made such inquiries as I could (of one of Miss Martineau's executors
and others), but can get no tidings of this missing chapter on Euthanasia. It
was just such a subject—needing for its discussion, courage, calmness,
common sense, and logic, combined with sympathy, and a high standard of
moral beauty and goodness—as she would have been sure to treat rarely
well. There is one passage in Life in the Sick-Room, bearing upon the
question; she observes that the great reason why hopeless invalids so
commonly endure on when they are longing for the rest of insensibility, is
the uncertainty as to whether they may not find themselves still conscious
in another state. Her own history was to supply a stronger reason still
against the irrevocable action being taken upon our rash assumptions that
our work and our usefulness in life are ended. As she truly observed: "No
one knows when the spirits of men begin to work, or when they leave off,
or whether they work best when their bodies are weak, or when they are
strong. Every human creature that has a spirit in him must therefore be
taken care of, and kept alive as long as possible, that his spirit may do all it
can in the world." So she wrote at that very time—showing how her mind
was pondering every view of the subject.

The sentence just quoted is from Dawn Island, a little one-hundred paged
story which she wrote in the midst of her suffering, as her contribution to
the funds of the Anti-Corn Law League. It was printed and sold for the
benefit of that league, at the great bazaar of 1845.

After the publication of the "Sick-Room" book, she commenced the writing
of her autobiography—not as it was published afterwards, be it understood
—for she was too ill to make much progress with it, and soon stopped
writing. But she never became too ill to feel and to show a vivid interest in
every cause that had the happiness and progress of mankind for its object.
She kept up an extensive correspondence with those engaged in the world's
work, and such personal efforts for public objects as those above mentioned
she frequently exerted—sometimes over-exerted—herself to make. Her
body was chained to two small rooms; but her mind, with all its powers and
affections, yet swept freely through the universe. No one would have been
more impatient than she herself of any pretence that she lived incessantly
on a high plane of lofty emotions, where pain ceased to be felt, or that her
care for others was so extraordinary that self-regard was swallowed up in
the depths of altruism. I have quoted her candid revelations about her
sufferings and her opiates, to avoid the possibility of conveying an
impression that she was thus guilty of hypocrisy or affectation. But the wide
interests and the sympathies with mankind that were the solace of her sick
life, and the inspiration of the work which she did so heavily, and yet so
continuously, amidst her pain, assuredly shall be marked with the reverence
that they merit.

In 1844 the long illness came to an end. Harriet Martineau was restored to
perfect health by means of mesmerism. Such a cure of such a person could
not fail to make a great sensation. Not only had she a wide circle of
personal acquaintances, but she had deeply impressed the public at large
with a sense of her perfect sanity, her calm common-sense, and her practical
wisdom, as well as with a conviction of her truthfulness and accuracy.
Accordingly, as the Zoist (Dr. Elliotson's mesmeric periodical) declared at
the time:—

The subject which the critic, a few months since, would not
condescend to notice, has been elevated to a commanding
position. It is the topic with which the daily papers and the
weekly periodicals are filled; in fact, all classes are moved by
one common consent, and mesmerism, from the palace to the
smallest town in the United Kingdom, is the scientific question
absorbing public attention.... The immediate cause of all this
activity, is the publication of the case of Miss Martineau, who,
after five years' incessant suffering and confinement to her
couch, is now well.

I have thought that what needs to be said here of the medical aspect and
course of this period of suffering, and of the final cure, will best be said
consecutively; and, therefore, we will look back briefly over the five busy
but suffering years, the work of which has now been recorded, and see what
were the physical conditions under which that work was executed.

Her health had been declining gradually from 1834 to 1839; there was a
slow but a marked deterioration in strength, and her spirits became
depressed. In April of the latter year, when she undertook a continental
journey the fatigue of travelling suddenly aggravated her condition; and in
Venice, early in June, she was compelled to consult a physician, Dr. Nardo.
She was found to be suffering from a tumor, with enlargement and
displacement of an important organ, all this causing great internal pain,
accompanied by frequent weakening hemorrhages. She was carried back to
England by easy stages, and lying on a couch, and reached Newcastle-on-
Tyne at the end of July, 1839. She stayed for some time at the house in that
town of her eldest sister, and then was removed only nine miles off, in order
that her brother-in-law, Mr. T. M. Greenhow, F.R.C.S., might undertake the
medical care of her case. Until October, she persevered in taking walking
exercise; but the pain, sickness and breathlessness which accompanied this
were so distressing, that soon after her removal to Tynemouth she ceased to
go out of doors, or even to descend the stairs.

Mr. Greenhow's prescriptions were confined at first to opiates, and other
medicines to alleviate symptoms. The opiates were not taken in excess—as,
indeed, the books written in the period would conclusively prove. The
patient's suffering was so great, however, that extreme recourse to such
palliatives might have been forgiven. She could not raise the right leg; and
could neither sit up for the faintness which then ensued, nor lie down with
ease because of the pain in her back. "She could not sleep at night till she
devised a plan of sleeping under a basket, for the purpose of keeping the
weight of the bed-clothes from her; and even then she was scared by horrors
all night, and reduced by sickness during the day. This sickness increased to
such a degree that for two years she was extremely low from want of food."

At the end of two years, that is to say, in September, 1841, Sir Charles
Clarke, M.D., was called in consultation; and he prescribed iodine,
remarking at the same time that, in his view, such a case as hers was
practically incurable, and admitting that he "had tried iodine in an infinite
number of such cases, and never knew it avail." For the next three years
Miss Martineau took three grains per diem of iodide of iron. It relieved the
sickness; but up to April, 1844 (two and a half years from the
commencement of its administration), Mr. Greenhow did not pretend that
any improvement in the physical condition had taken place. In that month,
as he afterwards said, he believed he found a slight change, "but he was not
sure"; and, if any, it was very trifling. The patient, on her part, was quite
convinced that her state then was in no way altered.

More than once different friends—amongst them Lord Lytton, Mr. Hallam,
and the Basil Montagus—had urged her to try mesmerism; but she had
thought it due to her relative to give his orthodox medicines the fullest trial,
before taking herself out of his hands in such a way. In June, 1844,
however, Mr. Greenhow himself suggested that she should be mesmerized.
Of course, so advised, she consented to make the trial. A Mr. Hall, brought
by Mr. Greenhow, accordingly mesmerized her for the first time on June
22d, 1844, and again on the following day.

The patient thought she experienced some relief, but did not feel quite sure.
"On occasion of a perfectly new experience, scepticism and self-distrust are
strong." [11] The next day, however, set her doubts at rest. Mr. Hall was
unable to come to her, and she asked her maid to make the passes in his
stead.

Within one minute, the twilight and phosphoric lights appeared;
and in two or three more a delicious sensation of ease spread
through me—a cool comfort, before which all pain and distress
gave way, oozing out, as it were, at the soles of my feet. During
that hour, and almost the whole evening, I could no more help
exclaiming with pleasure than a person in torture crying out with
pain. I became hungry, and ate with relish for the first time for
five years. There was no heat, oppression, or sickness during the
séance, nor any disorder afterwards. During the whole evening,
instead of the lazy, hot ease of opiates, under which pain is felt to
lie in wait, I experienced something of the indescribable
sensations of health, which I had quite lost and forgotten.

Her dear friend during all the years that remained to her—Mr. Henry G.
Atkinson [12]—had just come into her life. His interest in her case was
enlisted by their mutual friend, Basil Montagu; and Mr. Atkinson undertook
to direct the mesmeric treatment by correspondence. Margaret, the maid,
continued the mesmerism till September, and then Mr. Atkinson induced his
friend Mrs. Montague Wynyard, the young widow of a clergyman, to
undertake the case. "In pure zeal and benevolence this lady came to me, and
has been with me ever since. When I found myself able to repose on the
knowledge and power (mental and moral) of my mesmerist the last
impediments to my progress were cleared away and I improved
accordingly."

On December the 6th Mr. Greenhow found his patient quite well, and about
to leave the place of her imprisonment, and start on a series of friendly
visits. He declared, notwithstanding, that firstly, her physical condition was

not essentially different from what it had been all through; secondly, that
the change in her sensations arose from the iodine suddenly and
miraculously becoming more effective, and not from mesmerism.

Such is the medical history, so interesting to all physiological students and
to all sufferers of the same class, of Harriet Martineau's five years' illness
and recovery. My business is simply to state facts, and I need not here
undertake any dissertation upon mesmerism. It is sufficient to add that only
those who are unaware of the profundity of our ignorance (up to the present
day) about the action of the nervous system, and still more about what life
really is, can be excused for rash jeering and hasty incredulity in such a case
as this.

Harriet Martineau knew that she was well again, and it seemed to her a
clear duty to make as public as possible the history of how her recovery had
been brought about. She did so by six letters to the Athenæum; and these
were reprinted in pamphlet form. Mr. Greenhow was thereupon guilty of
one of the most serious professional faults possible. He also published an
account of The Case of Miss H. M., in a shilling pamphlet, giving the most
minute and painful details of her illness, and respecting no confidence that
had been reposed in his medical integrity. The result of this conduct on his
part was that his patient felt herself compelled to break off all future
intercourse with a man capable of such objectionable action.

It may be added here that the cure was a permanent one. [13] She enjoyed
ten years of health so good that she declared it taught her that in no previous
period of her life had she ever been well. It may be as well to say that she
never wavered in her assurance that her cure was worked by mesmerism,
and that the cure was complete. All dispute about her firm conviction on
this point may be set at rest by the following extracts from

Letters to Mr. Atkinson.

[Extract.]

July 6, 1874.

Notices of my mesmeric experience in illness have revived an
anxiety of mine about what may happen when I am gone, if
certain parties should bring up the old falsehoods again, when I
am not here to assert and prove the truth. I don't in the least
suppose you can help me, any more than Mrs. Chapman, whom I
have got to look over a box of papers of mine deposited with her.
But I had rather tell you what is on my mind about it.

I wrote, at Tynemouth, a diary of my case and experience under
the mesmeric experiment (experiment desired and proposed by
Mr. Greenhow himself). He read it when finished, and so did
several of my friends. There are two copies somewhere, for, not
wishing to show certain passages, rather saucy, about the
Greenhow prejudices and behavior, I accepted Mrs. Wynyard's
kind offer to copy the MS., omitting those remarks. Now where
are those MSS? I cannot find them, nor say what I did with them,
beyond having a dim notion that they (or at least Mrs. Wynyard's
copy) were put away into some safe place, to await future
chances. I perfectly remember the look of the packet, and the
label on it, etc. When I remember what was said after reading it,
by one of the wisest people I have known, I am shocked at our
inability to find it. "One must dispute anything being the cause of
anything, if one disputes after reading this statement, that your
recovery is due to mesmerism." And now, while I see false
statements of the "facts," and false references circulating, as at
present, I cannot find my own narrative, written from day to day,
and do not know where to turn next! If I had strength I would
turn out all the papers in my possession, and make sure for
myself. Now, dear friend, do you think you ever saw that
statement?

[Extract.]

September 18, 1874.

My malady was absolutely unlike cancer, and it never had any
sort of relation to "malignant" disease. The doctors called it
"indolent tumor—most probably polypus." Don't you remember
how, at that very time, the great dispute on Elliotson's hands was
whether any instance could be adduced of cure of organic disease
by mesmerism? Elliotson was nearly certain, but not quite, of the
cure of a cancer case in his own practice. The doctors were full
of the controversy, and some of them wrote both to me and to
Mr. Greenhow to inquire the nature of my case, whether
malignant or not. Of course we both replied "No." It would be a
dreadful misfortune if now anybody concerned should tell a
different story. Greenhow is still living (aged 82) and all alive;
and he would like nothing better than to get hold of it, and bring
out another indecent pamphlet. If I could but lay hands on the
diary of the case, written at the time, what a security it would be?
But I can nowhere find it. The next best security is turning back
to the statement, "Letters" in the Athenæum of the autumn of
1844. Those "Letters" went through two editions when reprinted,
after having carried those numbers of the Athenæum through
three editions. One would think the narrative must be accessible
enough. Above all things, let there be no mistake in our
statements.

It ought to be enough for observers that I had ten years of robust
health after that recovery, walking from sixteen to twenty miles
in a day, on occasion, and riding a camel in the heart of Nubia,
and hundreds of miles on horseback, through Palestine to
Damascus, and back to the Levant.

I have written so much because I could not help it. I shall hardly
do it again. I will add only that the mesmerizing began in June,

1844, and the cure was effected before the following Christmas.

Dear friend,

I am yours ever,

H. M.

CHAPTER VIII.

THE HOME LIFE.

At forty-two years old, Harriet Martineau found herself free for the first
time to form and take possession of a home of her own. Now, for the first
time, she could have the luxury which many girls obtain by marriage so
young that they spoil it to themselves and others, and which it is as natural
for each grown woman to desire, irrespective of marriage, as it is for a
fledged bird to leave the old nest—a house and a domestic circle in which
she could be the organizing spirit, where the home arrangements should be
of her own ordering, and where she could have the privacy and self-
management which can no otherwise be enjoyed, in combination with the
exercise of that housewifely skill to which all women more or less incline.

The beauty of the scenery led her to fix upon the English lakes for the
locality in which to make her home, and, finding no suitable house vacant,
she resolved to build one for herself. She purchased two acres of land,
within half-a-mile of the village of Ambleside; borrowed some money on
mortgage from a well-to-do cousin; had the plans drawn out under her own
instructions, and watched the house being built so that it should suit her
own tastes.

It is a pretty little gabled house, built of gray stone, and stands upon a small
rocky eminence—whence its name "the Knoll." There is enough rock to
hold the house, and to allow the formation of a terrace about twenty feet
wide in front of the windows; then there comes the descent of the face of
the rock. At the foot of the rock is the garden. Narrow flights of steps at
either end of the terrace lead down to the greensward and the flower-beds;
in the centre of these is a gray granite sun-dial, with the characteristic motto
around it—"Come Light! Visit me!" To the left is the gardener's cottage,

with the cow-house, pig-stye and root-shed. The front of the house looks
across the garden, and over the valley to Loughrigg. Its back is turned to the
road, and concealed from passers-by, partly by the growth of greenery, and
partly by the Methodist Chapel. A winding path leads up from the road to
the house, and a small path forking off from this goes round past the cottage
to the field where the cows used to graze, and to the piece of land that was
appropriated to growing the roots for the cows and the household fruit and
vegetables.

Within, "The Knoll" is just a nice little residence for a maiden lady, with her
small household, and room for an occasional guest. You enter by a covered
porch, and find the drawing-room on the right hand of the hall. It is a fairly
large room, and remarkably well-lighted; there was a window-tax when she
built, but she showed her faith in the growth of political common-sense
abrogating so mischievous an impost, by building in anticipation of
freedom of light and air from taxation. The drawing-room has two large
windows, one of which descends quite to the floor, and is provided with
two or three stone steps outside, so that the inmates may readily step forth
on to the terrace. This window, by the way, exposed her to another tax than
the Government one. Hunters of celebrities were wont, in the tourist season,
not merely to walk round her garden and terrace without leave, but even to
mount these steps and flatten the tips of their noses against her window.
Objectionable as the liability to this friendly attention would be felt by most
of us, it was doubly so to Miss Martineau because of her deafness, which
precluded her from receiving warning of her admirers' approaches from the
crunching of their footsteps on the gravel—so that the first intimation that
she would receive of their presence would be to turn her head by chance
and find the flattened nose and the peering eyes against the window-pane.
There is a special record of one occasion, when her bell rang in an agitated
fashion, and the maid, on going, found her mistress much disturbed. "There
is a big woman, with a big pattern on her dress, beckoning to me to come to
the window—go, and tell her to go away." But similar incidents were
manifold, and her servants had to be trained to guard their mistress as if she
were the golden apples of the Hesperides. Indeed, for several years (till she

became too ill to travel) she used to leave her lake-side home altogether
during the tourist season.

In her latest years she commonly wrote in the drawing-room, as the sunniest
and most cheerful apartment, and where, too, she could sit by the fire, and
yet get plenty of daylight. Her proper study, however, was the room on the
opposite side of the hall. This is a long room with a bay window at the other
end of the fire-place, and the door in the centre. Book-cases lined the whole
of these walls; but her library was an extensive one, and there were books
all over the house. This room served as dining-room and study, both; the
writing table was near the window, the dining-table further towards the fire.

The only other room on the ground floor is the kitchen, which runs parallel
with the drawing-room. Her principles and her practice went hand-in-hand
in her domestic arrangements as in her life generally; and her kitchen was
as airy, light and comfortable for her maids as her drawing-room was for
herself. The kitchen, too, was provided with a book-case for a servants'
library. A scullery, dairy, etc., are annexed to the kitchen, and the entrance
to the cellars below is also found through the green baize door which shuts
off the cooking region from the front of the house.

Up-stairs, that which was her own room is large and cheerful, and provided
with two windows, a big hanging cupboard, and a good sized dressing-room
—the latter indeed, fully large enough for a maid to sleep in. The next was
the spare-room; and there lingers no small interest about the guest-chamber,
where Harriet Martineau received such guests as Charlotte Brontë, George
Eliot, Emerson, and Douglas Jerrold. A small servants' room is next to this,
and a larger one is over the kitchen, so that it comes just at the head of the
stairs. Such is the size and arrangement of Harriet Martineau's home.

Climbing plants soon covered "The Knoll" on every side. The ivy kept it
green through all the year; the porch was embowered in honeysuckle,
clematis, passion-flower, and Virginia creeper. Wordsworth, Macready, and
other friends of note, planted trees for Harriet below the terrace. The
making of all these arrangements was a source of satisfaction and delight to

her such as can only be imagined by those who have felt what it is to come
abroad after a long and painful confinement from illness, and to find life
and usefulness freely open again under agreeable conditions and prospects.

While her house was being built, she lodged in Ambleside; and in that time,
during the autumn and winter of 1845-6, she wrote her Forest and Game
Law Tales, with the object of showing how mischievous the game laws
were in their operation upon society at large, and more particularly upon the
fortunes of individual farmers, and upon the laborers who were led into
poaching. These tales occupy three volumes of the ordinary novel size.
They had a sale which would have been very good for a novel; two
thousand copies were disposed of, and doubtless did some service for the
cause for which she had worked. So far as her own pecuniary interests were
concerned, however, these tales made her first failure. It was the only work
which never returned her any remuneration. The publisher had reckoned on
a very large circulation, and so had put out too much capital in stock,
stereotypes, and the like, to leave any profit on the sale that actually took
place; and the publication unfortunately coincided with the agitation of the
political world about the repeal of the corn laws. But one pleasing incident
arose out of them for her personally. She had been in difficulties as to how
to obtain turf to lay down upon the land under her terrace. One fine
morning, soon after her entrance on her home, her maid found a great heap
of sods under the window, when she opened the shutters in the morning. A
dirty note, closed with a wafer, was stuck upon the pile, and this was found
to state that the sods were "a token of gratitude for the Game Law Tales,
from a Poacher." Harriet never discovered from whom this tribute came.

She took possession of her home on April 7th, 1846. During the summer
she wrote another story for young people—one of her most interesting tales,
and instructive in its moral bearing—The Billow and the Rock. It must here
be noted, in passing, that this is the last of her works in which the theism
that she had, up to this time, held for religious truth, makes itself visible. A
new experience was about to lead her to think afresh upon the theological
subjects, and to revise her opinions about the genesis of faiths, and their
influence upon morals.

In the autumn of 1846, she accepted an invitation from her friends, Mr. and
Mrs. R. V. Yates, of Liverpool, to join them in a journey to the East, they
bearing the expense. The party left England in October, and were met at
Malta by Mr. J. C. Ewart, afterwards M.P. for Liverpool. Together, these
four travellers sailed up the Nile to the second cataract, studied Thebes and
Philæ, went up and into the Great Pyramid, visited bazaars, mosques and
(the ladies) harems, in Cairo. Then they travelled in the track of Moses in
the desert, passing Sinai and reaching Petra. Next, they completely
traversed Palestine; and finally, passed through Syria to Beyrout, where
they took ship again for home. This journey occupied eight months.

In October, 1847, Harriet reached "The Knoll" again, and settled herself in
her permanent course of home life. As the same habits were continued, with
only the interruptions of occasional visits to other parts of the country, day
by day, for many years, I may as well mention what was the course of that
daily home life.

She rose very early: not infrequently, in the winter, before daylight; and
immediately set out for a good, long walk. Sometimes, I am told, she would
appear at a farm-house, four miles off, before the cows were milked. The
old post-mistress recollects how, when she was making up her early letter-
bags, in the gray of the morning mists, Miss Martineau would come down
with her large bundle of correspondence, and never failed to have a pleasant
nod and smile, or a few kindly inquiries, for her humble friend. "I always
go out before it is quite light," writes Miss Martineau to Mr. Atkinson, in
November, 1847; "and in the fine mornings I go up the hill behind the
church—the Kirkstone road—where I reach a great height, and see from
half way along Windermere to Rydal. When the little shred of moon that is
left and the morning star hang over Wansfell, among the amber clouds of
the approaching sunrise, it is delicious. On the positively rainy mornings,
my walk is to Pelter Bridge and back. Sometimes it is round the south end
of the valley. These early walks (I sit down to my breakfast at half-past
seven) are good, among other things, in preparing me in mind for my
work."

Returning home, she breakfasted at half-past seven; filled her lamp ready
for the evening, and arranged all household matters; and by half-past eight
was at her desk, where she worked undisturbed till two, the early dinner-
time. These business hours were sacred, whether there were visitors in the
house or not. After dinner, however, she devoted herself to guests, if there
were any; if not, she took another walk, or in bad weather, did wool-work
—"many a square yard of which," she says, she "all invisibly embossed
with thoughts and feelings worked in." Tea and the newspaper came
together, after which she either read, wrote letters, or conversed for the rest
of the evening, ending her day always, whatever the weather, by a few
moments of silent meditation in the porch or on the terrace without.

She was not one of those mistresses who cannot talk to their servants, any
more than she was one to indulge them in idle and familiar gossip. If there
were any special news of the day, she would invite the maids into her
sitting-room for half an hour in the evening, to tell them about it. During the
Crimean War, and again during the American struggle, in particular, the
servants had the frequent privilege of tracing with her on the map the
position of the battles, and learning with her aid to understand the great
questions that were at stake.

The servants thus trained and considered [14] were not, certainly, common
domestics. She kept two girls in the house, besides the laboring man and his
wife at the cottage; and, as the place was small, and her way of living
simple, the work did not require that she should choose rough women for
servants merely because of their strength. On the contrary, she made special
efforts to secure young girls of a somewhat superior order, whom she might
train and attach to herself. She got servants whom she had to dismiss now
and again, of course; but the time that most of her maids stopped with her
and the warm feelings that they showed towards her, are a high testimony to
the domestic character of their "strong minded" mistress. At the time of
which we are now speaking, her maids were "Jane," who had been cured
from chronic illness by Miss Martineau's mesmerizing, and who was in her
service for seven years, when the girl emigrated; and "Martha," who had
been trained for teaching, and had to resign it from ill-health, but who later

on married the master of Miss Carpenter's Bristol Ragged Schools, and
returned to teaching, after serving Miss Martineau for some eight years.

Of the servants who came after this, "Caroline" was there twenty years, till
she was removed by death; and "Mary Anne" served Miss Martineau eleven
years, till the mistress's death closed the long term of attendance and almost
filial love.

Indications of how different the relationship was in this home from what it
only too often is, are found in many of Miss Martineau's letters. When
"Martha" married, she had the rare honor of having Harriet Martineau and
Mary Carpenter for her bridesmaids. The mistress gave the wedding
breakfast, and partook of it, too, in company with the bride and bridegroom
and their friends; and when she had seen them all off, she sat down to write
to her family about her loss "with a bursting heart." References to her
feelings for her "dear friend, Caroline," will be seen presently in her letters
to Mr. Atkinson; and her care and affection for this valued servant are
expressed yet more frequently in letters which I may not quote, to more
domestic friends. As to "Mary Anne," she has travelled a long way while in
delicate health, to see me, to tell me all she could of her mistress, and to
express how glad she was "to know of anything being done to make Miss
Martineau's goodness better understood." "Mary Anne" is now a married
woman. She was engaged for three or four years before Miss Martineau's
death, but would not leave her mistress in her old age and her ill-health.
That mistress, on her part, when told of the engagement, not only admitted
the lover to an interview with herself, but even generously urged that the
wedding should not be delayed for her sake, although at this time she had
an almost morbid shrinking from strangers, and the loss of the personal
attendant who knew her ways, would have been one of the greatest
calamities of the commoner order that could have befallen her. But "Mary
Anne" did not leave her; and when, at last, it became quite certain that death
was at hand, the generous lady said to a relative that it made her "so glad to
think that, when it was over, there could be nothing to stand in the way of
Mary Anne's marriage." I have thus anticipated in order to show that the
domestic peace which existed under her household rule was no special thing

dependent upon the character of a single servant, but was maintained
through all the years of her home life, and therefore unquestionably was the
result of the mistress's qualities of heart and mind.

What may be called her external home-life—that is to say, what she was to
her poorer neighbors—during that ten years of activity, may also be best
noticed before the mental progress and literary work of the period come
under further review.

Every winter, for several years, she gave a course of lectures to the
working-people and tradesfolk of the place, in the Methodist school-room at
the back of her house. Many of the gentry desired to attend, but she would
have none of them, on the double ground that there was no room for them,
and that the lectures were designed for people who had little access to
books or other educational resources. The subjects that she treated were as
various as those of her books, but all chosen with what I have previously
observed seems to me to have been the object of all her works—to
influence conduct through knowledge and reasoning. There was a course on
sanitary matters, others on her travels (and we know from her books on the
same topics from what point of view these were treated), some on the
history of England, another on the history and constitution of the United
States; and, finally, the last course for which she had health and strength
was given in November and December, 1854, and was on the Crimean War
and the character of the government of Russia.

I have seen some of the older inhabitants of Ambleside who attended these
lectures, and who now speak of them in the warmest terms of admiration.
"They were so clear; and she never stopped for a word; and so interesting!
—one could have listened to them over and over again." But there is no one
who could tell, with the aid of a cultivated taste, what she was as a public
speaker. So eloquent is some of her writing that one holds one's breath as
one reads it; and the evident rapidity of the penmanship of her MS. [15]
shows that such passages were produced with all the improvisatory impulse
and flow of the orator. If, besides this, her delivery was fervent and
impressive, one cannot but think how great a statesman and parliamentary

leader she might have been, with these essential qualifications for modern
public life added to all that knowledge, judgment, strength of principle, and
political capacity which made men willing (as we shall see soon) to accept
her as their political teacher in the daily and quarterly press. That she had
the orator's stirring gifts, the personal magnetism which compels the minds
of a mass to move with the words of a speaker, and the reciprocal power of
receiving stimulus from an audience, when

The hearts of many fires the lips of one,

there is one shadowy incident left to show, besides the testimony of her
local hearers who survive. It is this: in 1849 Charlotte Brontë, then in the
first flush of her fame, sought Harriet Martineau's acquaintance, saying that
she desired "to see one whose works have so often made her the subject of
my thoughts." In the following year Charlotte visited Harriet at "The
Knoll," and heard one of the English History lectures. Her bright eyes were
fixed on the lecturer all through; and as Harriet stood on her low platform,
while the audience dispersed, she heard Charlotte say, in the very voice of
the lecturer, what Edward said in the wind-mill at Cressy: "Is my son
dead?" They walked silently to the house together—about three hundred
paces—and when Harriet turned up her lamp in the drawing-room, the first
thing she saw was Charlotte looking at her with wide, shining eyes, and
repeating, in the same tone, "Is my son dead?" To those who know the
dramatic quality of Charlotte Brontë's imagination, there is a beam of light
reflected from this trifling anecdote upon the force and the manner of the
speaker who had so impressed her.

The opinion which this keenly observant and candid woman formed of
Harriet Martineau is of peculiar interest, and, as it specially refers to the
period and the relations of which we are now treating, I quote it from Mrs.
Gaskell's Life of Charlotte Brontë. It is given in some private letters, written
from "The Knoll" (not, as Mrs. Chapman absurdly says, to Emily Brontë,
who was dead, but) to Charlotte's life-long and most confidential friend,
Miss Ellen Nussey:—

"I am at Miss Martineau's for a week. Her house is very pleasant
both within and without; arranged at all points with admirable
neatness and comfort. Her visitors enjoy the most perfect liberty;
what she claims for herself she allows them.... She is a great and
good woman.... The manner in which she combines the highest
mental culture with the nicest discharge of feminine duties filled
me with admiration; while her affectionate kindness earned my
gratitude. I think her good and noble qualities far outweigh her
defects. It is my habit to consider the individual apart from his
(or her) reputation, practice independent of theory, natural
disposition isolated from acquired opinion. Harriet Martineau's
person, practice, and character inspire me with the truest
affection and respect.

"I find a worth and greatness in herself, and a consistency and
benevolence and perseverance in her practice, such as win the
sincerest esteem and affection. She is not a person to be judged
by her writings alone, but rather by her own deeds and life, than
which nothing can be more exemplary or nobler. She seems to
me the benefactress of Ambleside, yet takes no sort of credit to
herself for her active and indefatigable philanthropy. The
government of her household is admirably administered; all she
does is well done, from the writing of a history down to the
quietest feminine occupation. No sort of carelessness or neglect
is allowed under her rule, and yet she is not over-strict, or too
rigidly exacting; her servants and her poor neighbors love as well
as respect her.

"I must not, however, fall into the error of talking too much about
her, merely because my mind is just now deeply impressed with
what I have seen of her intellectual power and moral worth."

Some of her lectures were given with the express object of inducing the
people to form a building society. Rents were excessively high for the

working classes from the scarcity of cottages; and therefore they lived and
slept crowded together, while the open country extended all around them.
The moral screw was turned upon them, too, about politics and religion, by
the threat of the landlord that, if they offended him, he would turn them out
of the only cottages they could get. With that true philanthropy which her
studies in political economy had taught, Miss Martineau went to work to aid
the people to improve their own condition. She obtained a loan of £500
from her old friend, Mrs. Reid, of London (to whom the foundation of
Bedford college is mainly due), with which she purchased a field just above
the village at Ellercross, and parcelled it out, drained it, and made the road.
Then, by her lectures, she showed the people how they could "buy a house
with its rent"; and she undertook all the infinite trouble that devolved upon
her when the society was formed, as the only member of it with legal and
general knowledge, and, therefore, the only one able to guide its affairs.
Before me there lies a package of the notes that she sent at different times
on this business to Mr. Bell, the Ambleside chemist, who was the nominal
chairman—though she was the real one—of the society. "Jealousy and
ridicule went to work against the scheme"; but her philanthropic energy and
wisdom were fully successful. The cottages are healthily planned and well
built, and remain there as a monument to the efforts which she made for the
good of her poor neighbors.

Besides these more general undertakings for their benefit, there yet live
many amongst them who are grateful to her for personal kindness and
assistance. While her strength lasted, she was ever ready to try to relieve
others from illness by the means which she believed to have cured herself;
and seven mesmerized patients were sometimes asleep at one time in her
drawing-room. She was a powerful mesmerist. Most of her patients were at
least relieved—some cured. A present resident of Ambleside, who owes his
success in business life to her kindness, told me how she mesmerized him
for nearly an hour every day for a year; and to show that she did not do this
without very decided results to herself, he remembers that her fingers used
to swell during the process, so as to almost hide her rings, if she forgot to
take them off before beginning.

Again, her library was placed freely at the service of deserving young men
in the village, and only book-lovers will be able to appreciate the generosity
of this neighborly kindness. Old Miss Nicholson tells me of Miss
Martineau's kindness to her invalid sister; sharing with her the luxuries
which were not to be bought in Ambleside, but which the famous writer
frequently received from some of her many friends. Nor was the mere
personal human sympathy wanting in her; those who needed no gifts or
material aid from her knew her as a kind friend, ready to think for them and
advise with them in their troubles or perplexities.

In mentioning her activities other than literary, during those ten busy and
healthy years of home life, I must not omit her "farming"—her farm of two
acres. She had no intention, at first, of embarking in such an enterprise. She
let on hire that portion of her land which she did not wish to have in her
garden, and her maids and herself, with the occasional help of a man, kept
the garden in order. But this plan did not answer well. The tenant allowed
the grass to get untidy, and his sheep broke into the garden to eat the
cabbages. Neither the vegetable nor the flower garden could be kept so
nicely as might be wished. Milk, butter, eggs, and hams, all had to be
bought at high prices; and so small was the supply at times that these
articles of country produce were actually unattainable by purchase.

The energetic lady of the small domain was profoundly dissatisfied with
this state of affairs. So to work she went to study the science of agriculture
and practical farming; and soon a Norfolk laborer was established on her
land, and this small farm was under her own management. She set up a
cross-pole fence around her estate, the first one ever seen in the Lake
District; and, like a true woman, she planted roses all along the fence, to
wreathe and decorate it in summer. Then she initiated her fellow-farmers
into the mysteries of high farming, and stall feeding. "A cow to three acres"
was the Lake rule; but she hired another half-acre of land, to add to her
own, and showed that upon this total of two acres she could almost keep
two cows. Fowls and pigs were, of course, kept also; and all the household
comforts which cows, hens, and pigs supply were obtained from her land at,
practically, no cost at all. The subsistence of the laborer and his wife was

created out of the soil; and the house had a constant supply of vegetables,
milk, eggs, and hams, at a less expense than buying had previously been,
and with a much nicer and always certain supply.

The experiment became famous in a small way. "People came to see how
we arranged our ground, so as to get such crops out of it," [16] and one of
the Poor-Law Commissioners, having asked her for a private account of
how she had managed her little farm, printed her letter in the Times, without
asking her consent. This brought such a flood of correspondence on her that
she was compelled to write on the subject for publication, and so the farm
superintendence resulted in a piece of literary work for the mistress.

Now we will see what her pen was doing while all these activities were
helping to fill her days.

CHAPTER IX.

IN THE MATURITY OF HER POWERS.

The book, published early in 1848, in which Harriet described her Egyptian,
Desert and Palestine travels, was entitled Eastern Life, Past and Present. If
I were required to give from some one only of her works a series of extracts
which should illustrate the special powers of her mind and the finest
features of her style, it would be this book that I should choose. I do not
mean to say that the most eloquent and vivid passage that I might find in all
her writings is here; nor that her deepest and noblest qualities as a thinker
are more forcibly displayed here than elsewhere. But I mean that in Eastern
Life, Past and Present, all her best moral and intellectual faculties were
exerted, and their action becomes visible, at one page or another, in reading
the book from the first to the last chapters. The keen observation, the active
thought, the vigorous memory, the power of deep and sustained study, the
mastery of language, giving the ability to depict in words and to arouse the
reader's imagination to mental vision—all these requisites for the writing of
a good book of travel she showed that she possessed. But there is even more
than all this in Eastern Life. There is the feeling for humanity in all its
circumstances, which can sympathize no less with the slave of the harem at
this moment alive in degradation, than with the highest intelligences that
ceased from existence unnumbered thousands of years ago. The most
interesting and characteristic feature distinguishing this work is, however,
the openness and freedom of its thought combined with the profound
reverence that it shows for all that is venerable.

It was Eastern Life which first declared to the world that Harriet Martineau
had ceased to have a theology. She had learned in travelling through Egypt,
how much of what Moses taught was derived from the ancient mythology
of Egypt. Passing afterwards through the lands where the Hebrew, the

Christian, and the Mohammedan faiths in turn arose, observing, thinking,
and studying, the conclusion at which she arrived at last was, in brief, this:
That men have ever constructed the image of a Ruler of the Universe out of
their own minds; that all successive ideas about the Supreme Power have
been originated from within, and modified by the surrounding
circumstances; and that all theologies, therefore, are baseless productions of
the human imagination, and have no essential connection with those great
religious ideas and emotions by which men are constrained to live nobly, to
do justly, and to love what they see to be the true and the right.

Her conviction that the highest moral conduct, and the most unselfish
goodness, and the noblest aspirations, are in no degree connected with any
kind of creed, was aided and supported, no doubt, by her warm personal
affection for Mr. Atkinson, and some other of her friends of his way of
thinking, in whom she found aspirations as lofty and feelings as admirable
as ever she had enjoyed communion with, together with a complete
rejection, on scientific grounds, of all theology. Her belief now was that—

The best state of mind was to be found, however it might be
accounted for, in those who were called philosophical atheists....
I knew several of that class—some avowed, and some not; and I
had for several years felt that they were among my most honored
acquaintances and friends; and now I knew them more deeply
and thoroughly, I must say that, for conscientiousness, sincerity,
integrity, seriousness, effective intellect, and the true religious
spirit, I knew nothing like them.

Her own "true religious" earnestness was unabated. Eastern Life contains
abundance of evidence that the spirit in which she now wrote against all
theological systems was exactly at one with that in which she had twenty
years before written Addresses, Prayers and Hymns. Her intellectual range
had become far wider; her knowledge of human nature and of the history
and conditions of mankind had vastly increased; but her religious
earnestness—that is to say, her devotion to truth, and her emotional

reverence for her highest conceptions of goodness and duty—was as fervent
as ever.

Notwithstanding the boldness and heterodoxy of Eastern Life, it did not
cause much outcry; and her two next books were amongst the most
successful of all her works. The first of these was Household Education; the
second, A History of the Thirty Years' Peace.

The former was partly written for periodical publication during 1847 in the
People's Journal, for which magazine she wrote also a few desultory
articles.

The History of the Peace was a voluminous work of the first order of
importance. Its execution is in most respects entirely admirable. Her task of
writing the history of the time in which she had herself lived was one of
extreme delicacy. Honest contemporary judgments about still-living or
lately-dead persons, and about actions which have been observed with all
the freshness of feeling of the passing moment, must often seem unduly
stern to those who look back through the softening veil of the past, and to
whom the actors have always been purely historic personages. Moreover, I
have before mentioned her tendency, which seems to me to have arisen
from her deafness, to give insufficient shading off in depicting character.
But wonderfully little allowance is, after all, required on such grounds from
the reader at the present day of Harriet Martineau's history of the years
between 1815 and 1845. The view taken by her of O'Connell, Brougham,
and some others is perhaps too stern; the picture has too many dark shades,
and not a due proportion of light tints; but it can scarcely be questioned that
the outline is accurate, and the whole drawing substantially correct. The
earnest endeavor after impartiality, and the success with which the judicial
attitude of the historian is on the whole maintained, are very remarkable.

This appears so to one who looks upon the book with the eyes of the present
generation; but the recognition of the fact at the moment when she wrote is
perhaps more conclusive, and the following quotation may serve to show

the opinion of those who (with her) had lived through the time of which she
treats.

Miss Martineau has been able to discuss events which may
almost be called contemporary as calmly as if she were
examining a remote period of antiquity. She has written the
history of a rather undignified reign with a dignity that raises
even the strifes of forgotten and exploded parties into
philosophic importance. She exhibits warm sympathies for all
that is noble, honorable, or exalted—and a thorough disdain of
every paltry contrivance devised to serve a temporary purpose, or
gain an unworthy end. The principles which she enunciates are
based on eternal truths, and evolved with a logical precision that
admits rhetorical ornament without becoming obscure or
confused. There are few living authors who may be so implicitly
trusted with the task of writing contemporary history as Miss
Martineau. She has spared no pains in investigating the truth, and
allowed no fears to prevent her from stating it. [17]

Though all her other books should die, and be buried utterly under the dust
of time, this one will never be entirely lost. It is as accurate and as careful in
its facts as the driest compendium, while yet its pages glow with eloquence,
and are instinct with political wisdom. She really did here what she had
designed to do in Society in America; but here she did it in the right method,
there in a wrong one. The great growth of her mind in twelve years of
maturity could not be better gauged than by a comparison of these two
works. Her political principles did not change in the time; she was a true
believer in popular government all her life—her love of justice caused her
to be a hater of class rule, and of every kind of privilege; her sympathies
were boundless, and made her in earnest for the freedom and progress of
the democracy; her conscience was active so that she loved truth for its own
sake; and her sense of duty never failed to keep alive in her large mind a
feeling of personal concern in the progress of public affairs. All this was

true of her when she wrote her American book; it was equally true when she
treated the history of her own land and her own times. But in the latter case,
she writes on political philosophy like a statesman—in the former there is
much of the doctrinaire. In the latter work, principles underlie the whole
fabric; but the actions of politicians are made the means of judging their
own professed creeds, the value of those creeds being easily appraised by
the results seen to follow on actions in conformity with them. In the earlier
work, as we saw, the theories were postulated first, and the actions were
measured against those self-derived standards of right and wrong. For
political sagacity, for nobility of public spirit, for effective thought, for
knowledge of facts, for clear presentation of them, for accuracy in judging
of their permanent importance, for candor, and impartiality, for insight into
character, and for vivid and glowing eloquence, The History of the Thirty
Years' Peace stands forth unmatched amongst books of its class. This, I take
it, will be the most enduring and valuable of all her works, and the one by
which chiefly posterity will learn what were her powers and how estimable
was her character.

In the two works last mentioned, Eastern Life and The Thirty Years' Peace,
it seems to me that she touched the high-water mark of her permanent
achievements. We have nearly reached the end of the long catalogue of her
books, though by no means the end of her writings. Very much more work
she did in her life, as will presently be told, but it was that kind of work
which is (with the single exception of oratory) the most powerful at the
moment, but the most evanescent—journalism. She was soon to begin to
apply her ripe wisdom and her life-long study of the theory of government
to the concrete problems of practical politics. The influence of an active and
powerful journalist cannot be measured; the work itself cannot be
adequately surveyed and criticized; and thus what is, perhaps, the most
useful, capable and important work which Harriet Martineau did, eludes our
detailed survey. We can best judge what was her power as a leader-writer
and review and magazine essayist by noting how progressively her mind
improved, and to what a high moral and intellectual standpoint she had
attained in her latest volumes, just before she exchanged such sustained

labors for the briefer though not less arduous efforts of leading and teaching
through the periodical press.

The History of the Peace was completed in 1850, and was so immediately
successful that the publisher asked Miss Martineau to write an introductory
volume on the history of the first fifteen years of this century. While at
work upon this "Introduction" she did also some short articles on various
subjects for Charles Dickens' periodical, Household Words, and was
likewise proceeding with the preparation of another volume of a very
different kind. This last was published in January, 1851 (before the
introductory volume of the History), under the title of Letters on the Laws
of Man's Nature and Development, by Henry George Atkinson, F.G.S., and
Harriet Martineau.

The contents of the book were actual letters which had passed between the
friends. It will be remembered that Harriet did not meet Mr. Atkinson
during the progress of her mesmeric treatment and recovery from illness
under his written advice. But soon after she got better, they were visiting
together at the house of a cousin of hers, and during the six years or so
which had since then passed, they had often met, and their correspondence
had grown to be very frequent. Mr. Atkinson had gradually become the
friend dearest to Harriet Martineau in all the world. He gained her affection
(I use the word advisedly) by entirely honorable roads—by the delight
which she took in observing his scientific knowledge, his originality of
thought and his elevated tone of mind. But I cannot doubt that long before
this volume of Letters was published, he had become dear to her by virtue
of that personal attraction which is not altogether dependent upon merit, but
which enhances such merits as may be possessed by the object of the
attachment, and somewhat confuses the relationship on the intellectual side.
This condition of things is in no way especially feminine; John Stuart Mill
bowed down to Mrs. Taylor, and Comte erected his admiration of Clotilde
into a culte. Mr. Atkinson was many years younger than his friend, and very
likely she never fully realized the depth of her own feelings towards him.
But still the attraction had its influence, though unacknowledged in words,
and unreciprocated in kind.

Miss Martineau was really taught by Mr. Atkinson much of science that she
had not previously studied; but yet it was an error, from every point of view,
for her to present to the world a book in which she avowed herself his pupil.
Her letters are mainly composed of questions, upon which she seeks
enlightenment. The answers cannot, in the nature of the case, give forth a
connected system of thought upon "Man's Nature and Development." No
one was more ready than she herself to recognize that, as she says, "in
literature, no mind can work well upon the lines laid down by another"; yet
this was what she required Mr. Atkinson to do in replying to her questions
and taking up her points. The errors that one would expect are found in the
results of this mistaken form; the facts and the inferences are neither
sufficiently separated, nor properly connected; and the real value which the
book had as a contribution to science and philosophy is lost sight of in the
disorder. In fact, no form could be less suitable than the epistolary for such
work—either for the writers to arrange and analyze what they were doing,
or for the reader to see and understand what they have done. Besides this,
the public had long consented to learn from Harriet Martineau; but Mr.
Atkinson, though highly respected by his own circle, was not known to the
general public, and it was therefore an error in policy for Miss Martineau to
show herself sitting as a pupil at his feet, and to call on those who believed
in her to believe in him as her teacher and guide. Her fine tact and long
experience must have led her to perceive all this in an ordinary case; and
only the personal reason of a desire to win for her friend the recognition
from the public which she herself had already given him so fully in her own
head and heart, could have led an experienced and able woman of letters to
so blunder in her selection of the literary form of the book.

As to the substance of the Letters, but little need be said, because the bulk
of the volume is not her writing, but Mr. Atkinson's. The ideas which she
had then accepted, however, were those by which she lived the rest of her
life, and must have their due share of notice for that reason.

The fundamental point in the book is its insistance on the Baconian, or
experiential, or scientific, method of inquiry being adopted in studying man
and his mental constitution, just as much as in studying inanimate nature. A

great First Cause of all things is not denied, but declared unknown and
unknowable, as necessarily beyond the comprehension of the senses of
man. Supernatural revelation is, of course, entirely rejected; indeed, the
very word supernatural is held to involve a fallacy, for only natural things
can be known. Mr. Atkinson pointed out that the whole of the facts which
are around us can be observed, analyzed, and found to occur in an
invariable sequence of causes and effects, which form natural laws; and that
the mind of man is no exception to this general truth, that all events spring
from causes, and are themselves in turn causes of other effects. It follows
from these conclusions that the "First Cause" (which, as Miss Martineau
said, the constitution of the human mind requires it to suppose) never
intervenes in the world as an errant influence, disturbing natural law; and all
speculations about its nature, character, and purposes are put aside as out of
the field of inquiry.

Passing on from method to results, Mr. Atkinson gave the first hints of
many doctrines now fully accepted: as that of unconscious cerebration, or
that of more senses than five, for instance; and many others (based mainly
on phrenology and mesmerism) not held, up to the present time, even by the
scientists of his own school. For the rest the book has much that is
interesting; it has much that is true; but it has, also, much that might well
have been put forward as speculation, but should not have been stated so
dogmatically as it was on the evidence available. [18]

It was received in 1851 with a howl from the orthodox press which would
seem strange indeed in these days. But of competent criticism it had very
little. Miss Martineau's name, of course, secured attention for it; and small
though her share in the book was, it was quite enough to make the fact
perfectly clear that she was henceforth to be looked upon as a "materialist"
and a "philosophical atheist," and the rest of the names by which it was
customary to stigmatize any person who rejected supernaturalism and
revelation.

The motives with which this book was written and published could hardly
be misunderstood. There could be no idea of making money out of a work

on philosophy—even if either of the authors had been in the habit of writing
merely to make money; while as to fame and applause, everyone is more or
less acquainted with the history of the reception given in all ages to those
who have questioned the popular beliefs of their time! The sole motive with
which Harriet Martineau wrote and issued this book was the same that
impelled her to do all her work—the desire to teach that which she believed
to be true, and to be valuable in its influence upon conduct. With regard to
the latter point, it seemed to her that one great cause for the slow advance of
civilization is the degree to which good men and women have occupied
themselves with supernatural concerns, neglecting for these the actual
world, its conditions, and its wants, and giving themselves over to the
guidance of a spiritual hierarchy instead of exercising all their own powers
in freedom. She struck at this error in publishing the Letters. At the same
time she felt doubtful if her future writings would ever be read after her
bold utterances, and even, as the following letter shows, whether she might
not find herself the occupant of a felon's dock for the crime of which
Socrates, and Jesus, and Galileo were each in turn accused—blasphemy:

Letter to Mr. Atkinson.

[Extract.]

August 10, 1874.

One thing more is worth saying. Do you remember how, when
we were bringing out our "Letters," I directed your attention to
our Blasphemy Law, and the trial of Moxon, under that law, for
publishing Shelley's "Queen Mab" among his Poems? You
ridiculed my statement, and said Mr. Procter [19] denied there
being such a law, or Moxon having been tried, in the face of the
fact that I had corresponded with Moxon on the occasion, on the
part of certain personal friends. The fact appeared afterwards in
the Annual Register, but it seemed to produce no effect. Well,
now you can know the truth by looking at the Life of Denman, by
Sir Joseph Arnould. If you can lay your hands on the book,

please look at vol. ii. p. 129, where there is an account of the
trial, Judge Denman being the judge who tried the case. The
narrative ends thus:—"The verdict was for the Crown"
(conviction for blasphemy), "but Mr. Moxon was never called up
for sentence." It is too late for Mr. Procter to learn the truth, but it
is surely always well for us, while still engaged in the work of
life, to be accurately informed on such matters as the laws we
live under, and our consequent responsibilities. Is it not so?

It was, then, with the full anticipation, not only of social obloquy, but also
of legal penalty, that the brave thinker fulfilled (to quote her own words in
the preface to the Letters) "that great social duty, to impart what we believe,
and what we think we have learned. Among the few things of which we can
pronounce ourselves certain is the obligation of inquirers after truth to
communicate what they obtain." The heroic soul fulfilled now, as before
and afterwards, what she held to be her duty, as simply and unwaveringly as
ever a soldier on the battlefield charged the cannon's mouth.

Five times in her life did Harriet Martineau write and publish that which she
believed would ruin her prospects, silence her voice for ever, and close her
career. Far from her was that common paltering with the conscience by
which so many men confuse their minds—the poor pretence that truth must
not be spoken for fear that the speaker's influence for future worthy work
may be injured by his boldness. This is how the devil tempts, saying, "Fall
down, and worship me, and I will give thee all the kingdoms of the earth
and the glory of them." Harriet Martineau never worshipped evil even by
silence, when silence was sin, playing fast and loose with her conscience by
a promise to use the power so obtained for higher objects hereafter. The
truth that appeared to her mind she spoke frankly; the work that was placed
for her to do she did simply; and so the quagmire of the expedient never
engulfed her reputation, her self-respect and her usefulness, as it has done
that of so many who have been lured into it from the straight path of right
action and truthful speech in public life, by will-o'-the-wisp hopes of greater
power and glory for themselves in the future—which they hope they may

use for good when they shall be smothered in cowardice and lies. She had
much to suffer, and did suffer. Martyrs are not honored because they are
insensate, but because they defy their natural human weaknesses in
maintaining that which they believe to be true. Probably the keenest grief
which she experienced on the occasion now before us came from the
complete separation which took place between her and the dearest friend of
her youth, her brother James. Dr. Martineau was, at that time, one of the
editors of the Prospective Review. Philosophy was his department, and in
the natural order the Letters came to him for review. He reviewed the book
accordingly and in such terms that all intercourse between him and his
sister was thenceforward at an end. They had long before drifted apart in
thought; but this final separation was none the less felt as a wrench. Dr.
Martineau's attack was almost exclusively aimed against Mr. Atkinson. But
with Harriet's loyalty of nature she was more impelled to resent what was
said about her friend and colleague than if it had been directed against
herself. The brother and sister never met or communicated with each other
again.

The introductory volume of the History of the Peace was published soon
after the Atkinson Letters. The next work which she undertook was a great
labor—the rendering into English of Comte's Positive Philosophy.

What she accomplished with this book was not a mere translation, nor could
it be precisely described as a condensation; it was both these and more.
Comte had propounded his groundwork of philosophy and his outline of all
the sciences in six bulky volumes, full of repetitions, and written in an
imperfect French style. Harriet Martineau rendered the whole substance of
these six volumes into two of clear English, orderly, consecutive, and
scientific in method as in substance. So well was her work accomplished
that Comte himself adopted it for his students' use, removing from his list of
books for Positivists his own edition of his course, and recommending
instead the English version by Miss Martineau. It thus by-and-bye came to
pass that Comte's own work fell entirely out of use, and his complete
teachings became inaccessible to the French people in their own tongue; so
that twenty years afterwards, when one of his disciples wished to call public

attention to the master's work as teaching the method of social science by
which the French nation must find its way back to prosperity after the great
war, he was constrained to ask Harriet Martineau's permission to re-
translate her version.

Comte wrote her the warmest expressions of his gratitude; but this he owed
her on another ground besides the one of the value of her labors in
popularizing his work so ably. While she was laboring at her task, Mr.
Lombe, then High Sheriff of Norfolk, sent her a cheque for £500, which he
begged her to accept, since she was doing a work which he had long desired
to see accomplished, but which he knew could not possibly be remunerative
to her. She accepted the money, but with her customary generosity in
pecuniary affairs, she employed more than half of it in paying the whole
expenses of publication, and arranged that the proceeds of the sale,
whatever they might be, should be shared with M. Comte.

There was a considerable demand for the work on its first appearance; and
up to this present date a fair number of copies is annually disposed of. It
came out in November, 1853, having partly occupied her time during the
preceding two years. Only partly, however; for, besides all the efforts for
her neighborhood previously referred to (the building society was in
progress during those years, and gave her much thought, as her business
notes are in evidence), and besides her farming, she was now writing
largely for periodicals and newspapers. These are the pulpits from which
our modern preachers are most widely and effectively heard, and the right
tone of which is, therefore, of the first consequence to society. For every
hundred persons who listen to the priest, the journalist (including in this
term writers for all periodicals) speaks to a thousand; and while the words
of the one are often heard merely as a formality, those of the other, dealing
with the matters at the moment most near and interesting to his audience,
may effectively influence the thoughts and consciences and actions of
thousands in the near future. Shallow, indeed, would be the mind which
undervalued the power of the journalist, or underrated the seriousness of his
vocation.

Harriet Martineau saw the scope which journalism afforded for the kind of
work which she had all her life been doing—the influencing of conduct by
considering practical affairs in the light of principle. Her periodical writing
being, according to our mistaken English custom, anonymous, neither
brought her any increase of fame nor carried with it the influence which her
personality as a teacher would have contributed to the weight of what she
wrote. Nevertheless, she repeatedly in her letters, speaks of her journalism
as the most delightful work of her life, and that which she believed had
been perhaps the most useful of all her efforts.

Some stories with sanitary morals, which she now contributed to Household
Words, were admirably written. "The People of Bleaburn" is the true story
of what was done by a grand American woman, Mary Ware, when she
happened to go into an isolated village at the very time that half its
inhabitants were lying stricken down by an epidemic. "Woodruffe, the
Gardener," was a presentation of the evils of living in low-lying damp
countries. "The Marsh Fog and the Sea Breeze" is perhaps the most
interesting of all her stories since the Political Economy tales, which it
much resembles in lightness of touch and in practical utility.

A series of slight stories under the general title of "Sketches from Life," was
also contributed at this time to the Leader; they were all of them true tales
and, like most real life stories, extremely pathetic. The most touching is one
called "The Old Governess," describing the feelings with which an educated
elderly woman, past her work, and with an injured hand, sought refuge in
the workhouse; and how she conducted herself there. These stories were
republished in a volume in 1856.

A series of descriptive accounts of manufactures, some of which contain
most graphic writing, were also done in this time. These papers, with others
written between 1845-55, were re-published in a volume in 1861. [20] There
are some passages which I am greatly tempted to quote, merely as
specimens of the perfection to which her literary style had at this time
arrived. It is now a style of that clear simplicity which seems so easy to the
reader, but which is in reality the highest triumph of the literary artist. The

inexperienced reader is apt to suppose that anybody could write thus, until
perhaps he gains some glimpse of the truth by finding the powerful effect
which it is producing upon his thoughts and imagination. The practiced
writer knows meanwhile that, simple though the vocabulary appears, he
could not change a word for the better; and easily though the sentences
swing, the rounding of their rhythm is an achievement to admire. I may not
pause to quote, but I may especially refer to the paper on "The Life of a
Salmon," in illustration of this eloquence of style.

Early in 1852, Harriet Martineau received an invitation from the Daily
News to send a "leader" occasionally. Busily engaged as she was with
Comte, and with work for other periodicals, she yet gladly accepted this
proposition; and thus began her connection with that paper (then newly
started) which was so valuable both to her and the proprietors of the Daily
News. During the early summer of 1852, she wrote two "leaders" each
week, and, before she had finished Comte, the regular contributions to the
newspaper had grown to three a week.

In the autumn of 1852 she made a two months' tour through Ireland; and at
the request of the editor she wrote thence a descriptive letter for publication
in the Daily News, almost every other day. The letters described the state of
Ireland at the moment, with observations such as few were so well qualified
as she to make upon the facts. She did now what Daniel O'Connell had
entreated her to do years before. In 1839 the Liberator begged her to travel
through his country, and without bias or favor represent calmly what really
was the political and social condition of Ireland. [21] The "Letters from
Ireland" attracted immediate attention as they appeared in the Daily News;
and before the end of the year they were re-published in a volume. At the
same time some of her "leaders" secured much attention, and the editor
pressed her to write even more frequently. During 1853 she wrote on an
average four articles a week, and shortly afterwards the number rose to six
—one in each day's paper.

The tale of the journalistic work of these busy two years is not yet
complete. There is a long article of hers in the Westminster Review for

January, 1853; the subject is, "The Condition and Prospects of Ireland."

All this journalism was done at the same time that the heavy sustained task
of the condensation of Comte's abstruse and bulky work was proceeding.
When to all this we add in our recollection her home duties, and when the
fact is borne in mind that it was her common practice to take immense
walks, not infrequently covering from twelve to fifteen miles in the day, it
will be seen that the mere industry and energy that she showed were most
extraordinary. But, besides this, her work was of a high order of literary
excellence, and full of intellectual power.

Such incessant labor is not to be held up as altogether an example to be
imitated. There are some few whose duty it is to consciously moderate the
amount of labor to which their mental activity impels them; and no one
ought to allow the imperative brain to overtax the rest of the system. During
the Irish journey, Harriet began to be aware of experiencing unusual fatigue.
She gave herself no sufficient pause, however, either then or afterwards,
until she could not help doing so.

After the publication of Comte she wrote a remarkable article for the
Westminster Review (anonymous of course) on "England's Foreign policy."
This appeared in the number for January, 1854. It dealt largely with the
impending struggle between England and Russia. True Liberal as Harriet
Martineau was, she hated with all her soul, not the Russian people, but the
hideous despotism, the Asiatic and barbarian and brutal government of that
empire. She foresaw a probable great struggle in the future between tyranny
and freedom, in which Russia, by virtue of all her circumstances, will be the
power against which the free peoples of the earth will have to fight. Not
only, then, did she fully recognize the necessity for the immediate
resistance, which the Crimean war was, to the encroachments on Europe of
the Czar, but her article also included a powerful plea for the abolition of
that system of secrecy of English diplomacy, by which it is rendered quite
possible for our ministry to covertly injure our liberties, and to take action
behind our backs in our names in opposition to our warmest wishes. The
article, as a whole, is one of her most powerful pieces of writing, and had it

been delivered as a speech in parliament, it would undoubtedly have
produced a great effect, and have placed her high amongst the statesmen of
that critical time.

In the April (1854) number of the same Review, there appeared an article
from her pen upon "The Census of 1851." This paper was not a mere
comment upon the census return, but an historical review of the progress of
the English people from barbarism to the civilization of our century.

In the spring of this year she made a careful survey of the beautiful district
around her home, in order to write a Complete Guide to the Lakes for a
local publisher. She was already thoroughly acquainted with the
neighborhood by means of her long and frequent pedestrian excursions, and
reminiscences of these abound in this "Guide." The vivid description of a
storm on Blake Fell, for instance, is a faithful account of an occurrence
during a visit which a niece and nephew from Birmingham paid to her soon
after her settlement at the lakes. The word-paintings of the scenery, too,
were drawn, not from what she saw on one set visit only, but were the
results of her many and frequent pilgrimages to those beauties of nature
which she so highly appreciated. But still she would not write her "Guide"
without revisiting the whole of the district.

The most interesting point about this book is that it reveals one feature of
her character that all who knew her mention, but that very rarely appears in
her writings. This is, her keen sense of humor. She dearly loved a good
story, and could tell one herself with pith and point. Her laugh is said to
have been very hearty and ready. Even when she was old and ill, she was
always amusable, and her laughter at any little bit of fun would even then
ring through her house as gaily as though the outburst had been that of a
child's frank merriment. It is surprising that this sense of and enjoyment in
the ludicrous so rarely appears in her writings. But I think it was because
her authorship was to her too serious a vocation for fun to come into it
often. She felt it almost as the exercise of a priestly function. It was earnest
and almost solemn work for her to write what might be multiplied through
the printing-press many thousand times over, and so uttered to all who had

ears to hear. She showed that this was so by the greater deliberateness with
which she expressed judgments of persons and pronounced opinions of any
kind in her writings than in conversation. Similarly she showed it by the
abeyance of her humor in writing; it was no more possible for her to crack
jokes when seated at her desk than it would have been for a priestess when
standing by her tripod. But this particular book, this "Guide, written for
neighborly reasons," did not admit of the seriousness of her intellect being
called into action, and the result is that it is full of good stories and lighted
up with fun. Her enjoyment in such stories reveals that sense of humor
which, however strongly visible in daily intercourse, rarely appears in her
books in any other form than in her perfect appreciation of the line between
the sublime and the ludicrous.

This summer brought her much annoyance of a pecuniary kind. Her
generosity about money matters were repeatedly shown, from the time
when she left her "Illustrations" in the hands of Mr. C. Fox, onwards; and
she had now given what was for her means an extravagant contribution to
the maintenance of the Westminster Review, taking a mortgage on the
proprietorship for her only security. In the summer of 1854, Dr. Chapman,
its publisher and editor, failed; and an attempt was made to upset the
mortgage. Harriet Martineau gave Chapman the most kindly assistance and
sympathy in his affairs at this juncture; not only overlooking the probable
loss to herself, but exerting herself to write two long articles for the next
number of the Review (October, 1854).

One of these essays is on "Rajah Brooke;" a name that has half faded out of
the knowledge of the present generation, but which well deserves memory
from the heroic devotedness, and courage, and governing faculty of the
man. His qualities were those most congenial to Harriet Martineau; and,
finding his enemies active and potent, she made a complete study of his
case and represented it in full in an article which (like her previous one on
"Foreign Policy") was so statesman-like and so wise, so calm and yet so
eloquent, that it would have made her famous amongst the politicians of the
day had it been delivered as a speech in the House, instead of being printed
anonymously in a review with too small a circulation to pay its way.

Nor did generous aid to Dr. Chapman end here. He was disappointed of
some expected contributions, and Miss Martineau wrote him a second long
article for the same number—the one on "The Crystal Palace," which
concludes the Westminster for October, 1854. Her two contributions
amounted to fifty-four pages of print—truly a generous gift to an
impecunious magazine editor.

It was now precisely ten years since her recovery from her long illness. The
work done in that time shows how complete the recovery had been. Those
ten happy years of vigor and of labor were, she was wont to say, Mr.
Atkinson's gift to her. Well had she used these last years of her strength.

CHAPTER X.

IN RETREAT; JOURNALISM.

Miss Martineau's health failed towards the end of 1854; and early in 1855,
symptoms of a disorganized circulation became so serious that she went up
to London to consult physicians. Dr. Latham and Sir Thomas Watson both
came to the conclusion that she was suffering from enlargement and
enfeeblement of the heart; and, in accordance with her wish to hear a candid
statement of her case, they told her that her life would probably not be
much prolonged. In short they gave her to understand that she was dying;
and her own sensations confirmed the impression. She had frequent sinking
fits; and every night when she lay down, a struggle for breath began, which
lasted sometimes for hours. She received her death sentence then, and
began a course of life as trying to the nerves and as searching a test of
character as could well be imagined. That trial she bore nobly for twenty-
one long suffering years. She was carefully carried home, and at once
occupied herself with making every preparation for the departure from earth
which she supposed to be impending. The first business was to make a new
will; and this was a characteristic document. After ordering that her funeral
should be conducted in the plainest manner, and at the least possible cost,
she continued thus:—"It is my desire, from an interest in the progress of
scientific investigation, that my skull should be given to Henry George
Atkinson, of Upper Gloucester Place, and also my brain, if my death take
place within such distance of the said Henry George Atkinson's then present
abode as to enable him to have it for purposes of scientific investigation."
Her property was then ordered to bear various small charges, including one
of £200 to Mrs. Chapman for writing a conclusion to the testator's
autobiography, over and above a fourth share of the profits on the sale of
the whole work after the first edition. "The Knoll" was bequeathed to her

favorite "little sister," Ellen. The remainder of her possessions were divided
amongst all her brothers and sisters, or their heirs, with as much impartiality
as though she held, with Maggie Tulliver's aunt Glegg, that "in the matter of
wills, personal qualities were subordinate to the great fundamental fact of
blood." Although mesmerism had estranged her from a sister, and theology
from a brother, she made no display of bitter feelings towards them and
theirs in her last will.

All her personal affairs being made as orderly as possible, she proceeded to
write her Autobiography. Readers of that interesting but misleading work
must bear in mind that it was a very hasty production. The two large
volumes were written in a few months; the MS. was sent to the printer as it
was produced, the sheets for the first edition were printed off, then the
matter was stereotyped, and the sheets and plates were packed up in the
office of the printer, duly insured, and held ready for immediate publication
after her death. She wrote in this hot haste with "the shadow cloaked from
head to foot" at her right hand. So much reason had she to believe that her
very days were numbered, that she wrote the latter part of her
Autobiography before the first portion. She had already given forth, in
Household Education and The Crofton Boys, the results of her childish
experiences of life; and she was now specially anxious not to die without
leaving behind her a definite account of the later course of her intellectual
history.

No one who knew her considers that she did herself justice in the
Autobiography. It is hard and censorious; it displays vanity, both in its
depreciation of her own work, and in its recital of the petty slights and
insults which had been offered to her from time to time; it is aggressive, as
though replying to enemies rather than appealing to friends; and no one of
either the finer or the softer qualities of her nature is at all adequately
indicated. It is, in short, the least worthy of her true self of all the writings
of her life.

The reasons of this unfortunate fact was not far to seek. Her rationalism,
and the abuse and moral ill-usage which she had incurred by her avowal of

her anti-theological opinions, were still new to her. Her very thoughts,
replacing as they did the ideas which she held without examination for
some twenty years (the time which intervened between her devotional
writings and her Eastern Life) were still so far new that they had not the
unconsciousness and the quiet placidity which habit alone gives; for new
ideas, like new clothes, sit uneasily, and are noticeable to their wearer,
however carefully they may have been fitted before adoption. Again, the
announcement in the press that her illness was fatal revived the discussion
of her infidelity, and brought down upon her a whole avalanche of signed
and anonymous letters, of little tracts, awe-inspiring hymns, and manuals of
divinity. The letters were controversial, admonishing, minatory, or
entreating; but whatever their character they were all agreed upon one
point, viz., that her unbelief in Christianity was a frightful sin, of which she
had been willfully guilty. They all agreed in supposing that it was within her
own volition to resume her previous faith, and that she would not only go to
eternal perdition if she did not put on again her old beliefs, but that she
would richly deserve to do so for her willful wickedness.

Thus, as Miss Arnold remarked to me, the moment at which she wrote the
Autobiography was the most aggressive and unpleasant of her whole life.
Conscious as she was of the purity of her motives in uttering her
philosophical opinions, she found herself suddenly spoken to by a
multitude, whom she could not but know were mentally and morally
incapable of judging her, as a sinner, worthy of their pity and reprobation.
Knowing that she had long been recognized as a teacher, in advance of the
mass of society in knowledge and power of thought, here was a crowd of
people talking to her in the tones which they might have adopted towards
some ignorant inmate of a prison. What wonder that her wounded self-
esteem seemed for a little while to pass into vanity, when she had to remind
the world, from which such insults were pouring in, of all that she had done
for its instruction in the past? What wonder that the strength which was
summed up to bear with fortitude this species of modern martyrdom,
seemed to give a tone of coldness and hardness to writing of so personal a
kind? Then the extreme haste with which the writing and printing were

done gave no time for the subsidence of such painful impressions; and great
physical suffering and weakness, together with the powerful depressing
medicines which were being employed, added to the difficulty of writing
with calmness, and with a full possession of the sufferer's whole nature. In
short, an autobiography could not have been written under less favorable
conditions. All things taken into account, it is no wonder that those who
knew and loved her whole personality were shocked and amazed at the
inadequate presentation given of it in those volumes. The sensitive,
unselfish, loving, domestic woman, and the just, careful, disinterested,
conscientious and logical author, were alike obscured rather than revealed;
and the biographer whom she chose to complete the work had neither the
intimate personal knowledge, the mental faculty which might have supplied
its place, nor the literary skill requisite to present a truer picture.

Her Autobiography completed, the plates engraved, and all publishing
arrangements made, she might, had she been an ordinary invalid, have
settled down into quiet after so hard-working a life. Harriet Martineau could
not do this. Her labors continued uninterruptedly, and were pursued to the
utmost limit which her illness would allow. She did not cease (except
during the few months that the Autobiography was in hand) writing her
"leaders" for the Daily News. Every week it contained articles by her,
instructing thousands of readers. Yet she was very ill. She never left her
home again, after that journey to London early in 1855. Sometimes she was
well enough to go out upon her terrace; and she frequently sat in her porch,
which was a bower, in the summer time, of clematis, honeysuckle, and
passion-flowers, intermingled with ivy; but she could do no more. She was
given, as soon as she became ill, the daughterly care of her niece, Maria, the
daughter of her elder brother, Robert Martineau, of Birmingham; and no
mother ever received tenderer care or more valuable assistance from her
own child than Harriet Martineau did from the sensible and affectionate girl
whose life was thenceforth devoted to her service. Maria once tried if her
aunt could be taken out of her own grounds in a bath-chair; but before they
reached the gates a fainting fit came on, with such appalling symptoms of
stoppage of the heart that the experiment was never repeated. Sometimes

Miss Martineau would be well enough to see visitors; more frequently,
however, those whom she would most have liked to talk with had to be sent
away by the doctor's orders. But, through it all, her work continued.

Soon after the Autobiography was finished, she wrote a long paper upon a
most important subject, and one which she felt to be a source of the gravest
anxiety for the future of English politics—the true sphere of State
interference with daily life. The common ignorance and carelessness upon
this point she believed to be the most painful and perilous feature of our
present situation.

It has been brought to light by beneficent action which is, in
another view, altogether encouraging. Our benevolence towards
the helpless, and our interest in personal morality, have grown
into a sort of public pursuit; and they have taken such a hold on
us that we may fairly hope that the wretched and the wronged
will never more be thrust out of sight. But, in the pursuit of our
new objects, we have fallen back—far further than 1688—in the
principle of our legislative proposals—undertaking to provide by
law against personal vices, and certain special social contracts.

Her devotion to freedom, and her belief in personal liberty, led her to write
an article on "Meddlesome Legislation" for the Westminster Review.

Her pecuniary sacrifices for the Review had been made because she looked
upon it as an organ for free speech. Her feelings may be imagined when the
editor refused to insert this article, not on any ground of principle, but
merely because it spoke too freely of some of the advocates of meddlesome
factory laws. The essay was published however, as a pamphlet, and had
such influence upon a bill then before Parliament that the Association of
Factory Occupiers requested to be allowed to signalize their appreciation of
it by giving one hundred guineas in her name to a charity. A somewhat
similar piece of work followed in the next year, a rather lengthy pamphlet
On Corporate Traditions and National Rights. She offered nothing more to

the Westminster Review, however, for some time; not, indeed, until that
subject in which she took so profound an interest, the welfare of the United
States, and the progress of the anti-slavery cause, seemed to require of her
that she should avail herself of every possible means of addressing the
public upon it. Then, in 1857, she wrote an article on The Manifest Destiny
of the American Union, which appeared in the Westminster for July of that
year.

Having thus signalized her forgiveness of that Review, she went on writing
again for it for a little while. In the October number of the same year there
was a paper by her on Female Dress in 1857. Crinoline had then lately been
introduced by the Empress of the French. If one good, rousing argument
could have stood in the path of fashion, this amusing and vigorous paper
from Harriet Martineau's sick-room might have answered the purpose. But,
alas! crinoline flourished; and five whole years later on was still so
enormous that she took up her parable against it once more, in Once a
Week, as the cause of "willful murder."

About this time she determined to assume the prefix of "Mrs." "There were
so many Misses Martineau," she said; and, besides, she felt the absurdity of
a woman of mature years bearing only the same complimentary title as is
accorded to a little girl in short frocks at school. Her cards and the
envelopes of her friends bore thenceforward the inscription, "Mrs. Harriet
Martineau."

Although she continued to write, contributing almost every day to the Daily
News, as well as to these larger periodicals, she was, it must be
remembered, an invalid. Her health fluctuated from day to day; but it may
as well be explicitly stated that she was more or less ill during the whole of
the rest of her life. She suffered a considerable amount daily of actual pain,
which was partly the consequence of the medicines prescribed for her, and
partly the result of the displacement of the internal organs arising, as her
doctors led her to suppose, from the enlargement of the heart; but in reality,
as was afterwards discovered, from the growth of a tumor. Her most
constant afflictions were the difficulty of breathing, dizziness, and dimness

of sight, resulting from disturbed circulation. At irregular, but not
infrequent, intervals she was seized with fainting-fits, in which her heart
appeared to entirely cease beating for a minute or two; and it was not
certain from day to day but that she might die in one of these attacks.

Not only did she continue her work under these conditions, but her interest
in her poor neighbors remained unabated. There is more than one man now
living in Ambleside who traces a part of his prosperity to the interest which
she from her sick-room displayed in his progress. A photograph of her, still
sold in Ambleside, was taken in her own drawing-room by a young
beginner whom she allowed thus to benefit himself. He and several others
were given free access to her library. A sickly young woman in the village
was made a regular sharer in the good things—the wine, the turtle soup, the
game and the flowers—which devoted friends sent frequently to cheer
Harriet Martineau's retirement. Every Christmas, there was a party of the
oldest inhabitants of Ambleside invited to spend a long day in the kitchen of
the "Knoll." The residents in her own cottages looked upon her less as a
landlady than as a friend to whom to send in every difficulty.

Nor did she cease to do whatever was possible to her in the local public life.
The question of Church Rates was approaching a crisis when she was taken
ill; and when the Ambleside Quakers resolved to organize resistance to
payment of these rates, they found Harriet Martineau ready to help. The
householders who refused to pay were summoned before the local bench;
and it was Harriet Martineau whom the justices selected to be distrained
upon; but events marched rapidly, and the distraint was not made.

The next article that she contributed to the Westminster Review appeared in
the July (1858) number, and, under the title of The Last Days of Church
Rates, gave an account of the efforts by which Non-conformists in all parts
of the country were rendering this impost impossible.

In October, 1858, there was another long article in the Westminster, entitled
Travel during the Last Half-Century. She was now, however, growing tired
of wasting her work in that quarter, and, as we shall presently see, she

sought a more influential and appreciative medium for her longer
communications with the public.

Subjects which could be treated briefly were always taken up as "leaders"
for the Daily News. Lengthier topics, too, were occasionally dealt with in
those columns in the form of serial articles. One set of papers on The
Endowed Schools of Ireland, were contributed in this manner, in 1857, to
the Daily News, and afterwards reprinted in a small volume. In that same
year occurred the terrible Indian crisis which compelled the people of this
country to give, for a time, the attention which they so begrudge to their
great dependency. Miss Martineau then wrote a series of articles, under the
title of The History of British Rule in India, for the Daily News, and this
most useful work was immediately re-published in a volume. Alas! even
she could not make so involved and distant a story interesting; but her book
was clear and vivid, and whenever it dealt with the practical problem of the
moment, it was full of wisdom and conscientiousness. This volume was
immediately followed by Suggestions towards the Future Government of
India. The preface of the first is dated October, 1857; and that of the
second, January, 1858. The key-note of these books is a plea for the
government of India according to Indian ideas; and, as a natural
consequence, its government with the assistance of its natives. Courage as
well as insight were required at that particular moment of popular passion
to put forward these calm, statesman-like ideas. The wisdom and the
practical value of the books cannot be shown by extracts; but one paragraph
may be given as a faint indication of the tone: "If instead of attempting to
hold India as a preserve of English destinies, a nursery of British fortunes,
we throw it open with the aim of developing India for the Indians, by means
of British knowledge and equity, we shall find our own highest advantage,
political and material, and may possibly recognize brethren and comrades at
length, where we have hitherto perceived only savages, innocents, or foes."
[22] Such was the spirit to which the Daily News, under Harriet Martineau's
hand, led the people at a moment of great political excitement. The amplest
testimony to the practical wisdom of the suggestions that she made was
borne by those Anglo-Indians who were qualified to judge.

In June, 1858, she wrote the first letter, which lies before me, to her relative,
Mr. Henry Reeve, the editor of the Edinburgh Review. In this, after telling
him that she never before has offered or wished to write for that Review,
because in politics she had generally disagreed with it (to her, it may be
remarked in passing, Toryism was less odious than official Whigism), she
says that she has now a subject in view which she thinks would be suitable
for the pages of the good old Whig organ. Before entering into details, she
begs him to tell her frankly if any article will be refused merely because it
comes from her. She adds that her health is so sunk and her life so
precarious, that all her engagements have to be made with an explanation of
the chances against their fulfillment; still she does write a good deal, and
with higher success than in her younger days.

Mr. Reeve replied cordially inviting her contributions, and the result was
the establishment both of an intimate correspondence with him, and of a
relationship with the Review under his charge, which lasted until she could
write no more.

The particular subject which she offered Mr. Reeve at first did not seem to
him a suitable one. The title of it was to have been French Invasion Panics;
but as Mr. Reeve did not like the idea, the paper was not written. But for the
Edinburgh of April, 1859, she wrote a long article on Female Industry,
which attracted much attention. Its purpose was to show how greatly the
conditions of women's lives are altered in this century from what they were
of old. "A very large proportion of the women of England earn their own
bread; and there is no saying how much good may be done by a timely
recognition of this simple truth. A social organization framed for a
community of which half stayed at home while the other half went out to
work, cannot answer the purposes of a society of which a quarter remains at
home while three-quarters go out to work." After considering in detail, with
equal benevolence and wisdom, the condition of the various classes of
women workers—those employed in agriculture, mines, fishing, domestic
service, needlework, and shop-keeping, and suggesting, in passing, the
schools of cookery which have since become established facts, the article
concludes: "The tale is plain enough. So far from our countrywomen being

all maintained as a matter of fact by us, the 'bread-winners,' three millions
out of six of adult English women work for subsistence, and two out of the
three in independence. With this new condition of affairs new duties and
new views must be adopted. Old obstructions must be removed; and the aim
must be set before us, as a nation as well as in private life, to provide for the
free development and full use of the powers of every member of the
community." It scarcely needs to be pointed out that here she went quietly
but surely to the foundation of that whole class of new claims and demands
on behalf of the women of our modern world, of which she was so valuable
an advocate, and for the granting of which her life was so excellent a plea.
In these few sentences she at one time displayed the character of the
changes required, and the reasons why it is now necessary, as it did not use
to be, that women should be completely enfranchised, industrially and
otherwise.

The year 1859 was a very busy one. Besides the long article just mentioned,
she published in April of that year quite a large volume on England and her
Soldiers. The book was written to aid the work which her beloved friend
Florence Nightingale, had in hand for the benefit of the army. It was, in
effect, a popularization of all that had come out before the Royal
Commission on the sanitary condition of the army; with the additional
advantage of the views and opinions of Florence Nightingale, studied at
first hand. One of the most beautiful features of the book is the hearty and
generous delight with which the one illustrious lady recounts the efforts, the
sacrifices, and the triumphs of the other.

In 1859, also, Mrs. Martineau began to write frequent letters for publication
to the American Anti-Slavery Standard. The affairs of the Republic were
plainly approaching a crisis; and those in America who knew how well-
informed she was on the politics of both countries, and on political
principles, were anxious to have the guidance that only she could give in
the difficult time that was approaching. During the three years, 1859 to
1861, she sent over ninety long articles for publication in America.

An article on Trades Unions, denouncing the tyranny of men in fustian
coats sitting round a beer-shop table, as to the full as mischievous as that of
crowned and titled despots, appeared in the Edinburgh Review for October,
1859. In the July (1860) issue of the same Review she wrote on Russia, and
in October of that year on The American Union.

Besides these large undertakings, she was writing during these years almost
weekly articles, on one topic or another, for the illustrated periodical Once a
Week; whilst the Daily News "leaders" continued without intermission
during the whole time. As regards these latter, I shall presently mention
when she entirely ceased to write; but in the meanwhile I do not attempt to
follow them in detail. Nothing that I could say would give any adequate
impression of their quality. That may be sufficiently judged by the fact that
the newspaper in which they were issued was one of the best of the great
London dailies; and that, during her time, it touched the highest point of
influence and circulation, as the organ of no clique, but the consistent
advocate of high principles, and just, consistent, sound (not mere "Liberal
Party") political action. As to the subjects of the Daily News articles, they
range over the whole field of public interests, excepting only those "hot and
hot" topics which had to be treated immediately that fresh news about them
reached London. Those who were with Mrs. Martineau tell me that the only
difficulty with her was to choose what subject she would treat each day, out
of the many that offered. She kept up an extensive correspondence, and read
continually; and her fertile mind, highly cultivated as it was by her life-long
studies, had some original and valuable contribution to make upon the vast
variety of the topics of which each day brought suggestions.

The marvel that a sick lady, shut up in her house in a remote village, could
thus keep touch with and take an active part in all the interests and
movements of the great world, increases the more it is considered. The very
correspondence by which she was aided in knowing and feeling what the
public mind was stirred about, was in itself a heavy labor, and a great tax
upon such feeble strength as she possessed. The letters with which Mr.
Reeve has favored me give glimpses of how ideas and calls came to her
sometimes. Here is a graphic account, for instance, of a man riding up with

a telegram from Miss Nightingale—"Agitate! agitate! for Lord de Grey in
place of Sir G. Cornewall Lewis"—which gives the first intimation in
Ambleside that the post of War Minister is vacant. The newspaper arrives
later, and Lewis' death is learned; so a "leader" is written early next
morning, to catch the coach, and appears in the following morning's Daily
News. Presently Lord de Grey is appointed, and then the two women friends
rejoice together in the chance of getting army reforms made by a minister
who, they hope, will not be a slave to royal influences. Another time she
tells Mr. Reeve how she is treating the Reversion of Mysore in the Daily
News, on the suggestion of a man learned in Indian affairs; and again, that
she is reviewing a book of Eastern travel at the request of a friend. In fine,
there were constant letters seeking to engage her interest and aid in every
description of reforms, and for all kinds of movements in public affairs.

But with all the wide circle of suggesting correspondents, the wonder of the
prolific mind working so actively from the Ambleside hermitage remains
untouched. Perhaps I cannot better show how much she did, and how wide
a range she covered, in Daily News "leaders," than by giving a list of the
articles of a single year. I take 1861, really at random. It was simply the
page at which the office ledger happened to be open before me.

Here are the subjects of her Daily News "leaders" in 1861:

The American Union; The King of Prussia; Arterial Drainage;
Sidney Herbert; The Secession of South Carolina; Cotton
Supply; Laborers' Dwellings; The American Difficulty (two
days); Destitution and its Remedy; The American Revolution;
Cotton Culture; The American Union; Indian Affairs; America;
North and South; American Politics; Agricultural Labor; The
London Bakers; President Buchanan; The Southern Confederacy;
United States Population; The Duchess of Kent; Indian Famines;
Agricultural Statistics; President Lincoln's Address; Indian
Currency; American Census; The Southern Confederacy; The
Action of the South; The Census; America and Cotton; The

American Envoy; Lord Canning's Address; The American Crisis;
Spain and San Domingo; East Indian Irrigation; Water-mills;
Hayti and San Domingo; The Conflict in America; American
Movements; The Secession Party; The American Contest; The
Literary Fund; Working-men's Visit to Paris; Mr. Clay's Letter;
The American Contest; Money's "Java" (four articles); Mr.
Douglas; Our American Relations; Lord Campbell; Results of
American Strife; Our Cotton Supply; American Union; Soldiers'
Homes; Indian Irrigation; San Domingo; American Movements;
Slavery in America; The Morrill Tariff; Drainage in Agriculture;
Neutrality with America; The Builders' Strike; Lord Herbert;
Lord Elgin's Government; The Builders' Dispute; The Strike; The
American Contest; Indian Famines; Syrian Improvement; Affairs
of Hayti; Cotton Supply; The American War and Slavery; Mr.
Cameron and General Butler; Post-office Robberies; The
American Press; Mrs. Stowe; The Morrill Tariff; American
Affairs; Domestic Servants; The Education Minutes; The
Georgian Circular; French Free Trade; The Fremont Resolution;
Laborers' Improvidence; American Humiliation; The Education
Code; A Real Social Evil; Captain Jervis in America; The
American Contest; Indian Cotton; Slaves in America; The Prince
of Wales; American Movements; Lancashire Cotton Trade; India
and Cotton; Cotton Growing; The Herbert Testimonial; Captain
Wilkes' Antecedents; Arterial Drainage; The American
Controversy; Land in India; Slaves in America; Death of Prince
Albert; Slavery; Loyalty in Canada; Review of the Year, five
columns long.

This gives a total of one hundred and nine leading articles, in that one year,
on political and social affairs. In the same year she wrote to the Boston
Anti-Slavery Standard as much matter as would have made about forty-five
"leaders;" and during the same period she regularly contributed to Once a
Week [23] a fortnightly article on some current topic, and also a series of
biographical sketches entitled "Representative Men." These Once a Week

articles were all much longer than "leaders;" the year's aggregate of space
filled, in 1861, is two hundred and eighty-one of the closely printed
columns of Once a Week; and this would be equivalent to at least one
hundred and forty leading articles in the usual "leaded" type. I need not give
a complete list of titles of the year's Once a Week articles; but a few may be
cited to show what class of subjects she selected: "Our Peasantry in
Progress," "Ireland and her Queen," "The Harvest," "The Domestic Service
Question," "What Women are Educated for," "American Soldiering,"
"Deaths by Fire," "The Sheffield Outrages," "Education and the Racing
Season."

Such was Harriet Martineau's work for the year 1861; and thus could she,
confined to her house, comprehend and care for the condition of mankind.

It will be noticed that she had written on Domestic Servants both in the
Daily News and Once a Week; but still she had not said all that she wished
to say about the subject, and early in the next year she wrote a long article
on it, which appeared in the Edinburgh for April, 1862. It is a capital article,
distinguished alike by common-sense, and by wide-reaching sympathy;
womanly in the best sense—in its domestic knowledge, and its feeling for
women in their perplexities and troubles, whether as servants or mistresses,
—and yet philosophical in its calmness, its power of tracing from causes to
effects, and its practical wisdom in forestalling future difficulties.

In this year she began to write historical stories, "Historiettes," as she called
them, for Once a Week. As fictions, they are not equal to her best
productions of that class; but their special value was less in this direction, or
even in the detailed historical knowledge that they displayed, than in the
insight into the philosophy of political history which the reader gained.
They were illustrated by Millais, and proved so attractive that they were
continued during the next two years. One, dealing with the constitutional
struggle in the reign of Charles I., and called "The Hampdens," has been re-
published so recently as 1880.

A large portion of her time and thought was absorbed, in these years, by the
American struggle and its consequences. Loving the United States and their
people as she did, the interest and anxiety with which she watched their
progress were extreme. She was no coward—as it is, no doubt, hardly
necessary to remark on this page—and though she grieved deeply for the
sufferings both of personal friends and of the whole country, yet her soul
rose up in noble exultation over the courage, the resolution, and the high-
mindedness of the bulk of the American nation. Over here, she threw
herself with warm eagerness into the effort to support those Lancashire
workers upon whom fell so heavy a tax of deprivation in the cotton famine.
The patience, the quietness, the heroism with which our North-Country
workers bore all that they had to suffer, supported as they were by the
sympathy of the mass of their fellow-countrymen, and by their own
intelligent convictions that they were aiding a good cause by remaining
peaceful and quiet—this was just the sort of thing to arouse all Harriet
Martineau's loving sympathies. "Her face would all light up and the tears
would rush to her eyes whenever she was told of a noble deed," says Miss
Arnold; "no matter how humble the doer, or how small the matter might
seem, you could see the delight it gave her to know that a fine, brave, or
unselfish act had been done." Animated by such respectful joy in the
attitude of the Lancashire workers, she threw herself into their service; and
her correspondence on this topic during 1861, when she used all her public
and private influence on their behalf, and employed her best energies in
aiding and advising the relief committees, would fill a large volume.

In the midst of her labors for America, she could not but be gratified by the
testimonies which constantly reached her from that country to the
appreciation of the work which she had done and was doing.

The History of the Peace was reprinted in Boston in the very midst of the
civil war, "at the instance of men of business throughout the country, who
believe it will do great good from its political and yet more economical
lessons, which are so much wanted." The publishers of the Atlantic Monthly
appealed to her to write them a series of articles on "Military Hygiene;"
and, over-pressed as she was, she could not refuse a request which enabled

her to do much good service for the soldiers of the North, for whom she felt
so deeply. Nor were more private tributes to the value of her efforts lacking.
A set of the Rebellion Record, published by Putnam, was sent to her with
the cover stamped under the title with these words: "Presented by citizens
of New York to Harriet Martineau;" and innumerable books came with
testimonies inscribed by the writers, such as that in Henry Wilson's Slave
Power in America, which was as follows: "Mrs. Harriet Martineau; with the
gratitude of the author for her friendship for his country, and her devotion to
freedom." [24]

In the latter part of the year 1862, Harriet Martineau wrote a paper on "Our
Convict System," which appeared in the following January number of the
Edinburgh. It will be noted that she never wrote on the politics of the day—
the action of the Government and Opposition of the moment—in this
Review; her political principles were too democratic for the great Whig
organ.

In Once a Week, however, her articles became more decisively political year
by year. Some of her best political papers are in that magazine for 1863.
The most noteworthy feature in them are their basis of principles and not of
party, and their practical wisdom. When I speak of her devotion to
principles, in politics, I half fear that I may be misunderstood—for so
shockingly does Cant spawn its loathsomeness over every holy phrase, that
such expressions come to us "defamed by every charlatan," and doubtful in
their use. But she was neither doctrinaire, nor blind, nor pig-headed, nor
pharisaic, nor jealous, nor scheming; but wise, brave, truthful, upright, and
independent. Love of justice and truthfulness of speech were as much to her
in public affairs as they are to any high-minded person in private. Her desire
in her thoughts and utterances on politics was simply to secure "the greatest
happiness for the greatest number" of the people; and the spirit in which she
worked was correctly appraised by the then editor of the Daily News,
William Weir, when he wrote to her in these terms, in 1856:—

I have never before met—I do not hope again to meet—one so
earnest (as you) to promote progress, so practical in the means by
which to arrive at it. My aim in life is to be able to say, when it is
closing, "I, too, have done somewhat, though little, to benefit my
kind;" and there are so few who do not regard this as Quixotism
or hypocrisy, that I shrink even from confessing it.

He so well recognized that as truly her aim also that he did not fear to utter
to her his high aspiration. It is in this spirit that her political articles are
written, and the result of the constant reference to principles is that her
essays are almost as instructive reading now as they were when first
published; then, their interest and their importance were both incalculable.

Of such articles Harriet Martineau wrote in the Daily News, from first to
last, sixteen hundred and forty-two: besides the great number that I have
referred to, which appeared in other journals. I wonder how many of the
men who have presumed to say that the women are "incapable of
understanding politics," or of "sympathizing in great causes," received a
large part of their political education, and of rousing stimulus to public-
spirited action, from those journalistic writings by Harriet Martineau?

An instructive article on "The Progress of the Negro Race" was prepared for
the Edinburgh of January, 1864. Only a few weeks after the appearance of
this, there fell upon her the greatest blow of her old age. Her beloved niece
Maria, who had for so long filled the place of a daughter to her, was taken
ill with typhoid fever, and died after a three weeks' illness. Maria
Martineau's active disposition, and her intellectual power (which was far
above the average) had made her an ideal companion for her aunt, and the
blow to her was a terrible one. Ill and suffering as she was before, this
shock completed the wreck of Harriet Martineau's health. She had a dreary
time of illness immediately after her niece's death; and although she went
on writing for some time longer, it was always with the feeling that the end
of her long life's industry was near at hand.

She was not left alone; for Maria's youngest sister, Jane, presently offered
voluntarily to fill, as far as she could, the vacant place at "The Knoll." The
family from which these sisters came was one in which kindliness and
generosity were (and are to this day, with its younger members who remain)
distinguishing features. It was no light matter for Mr. and Mrs. Robert
Martineau to part with a second daughter to their sister; but, as it was Jane's
own wish to try to be to that beloved and honored relative what Maria had
been, the parents would not refuse their permission. Harriet wrote of this to
Mr. Reeve with her heart full; telling him how "humbly grateful" she felt for
what was so generously offered to her, and with what thankfulness she
accepted the blessing. Even in such circumstances, she could note what a
delight it was to find that Maria's own spirit of devotedness prevailed
amongst them all—for nothing could be nobler and sweeter than the
conduct of everyone.

By June of that same year, 1864, Mrs. Martineau was ready to undertake
another article on a topic which pressed upon her mind, "Co-operative
Societies," which was published in the Edinburgh for October following.

She went on writing for the Daily News, through that year and the next,
though the effort came to be constantly more and more laborious. Her
interest in public affairs did not flag; nor is there the least sign of failure of
power in her letters; but she became increasingly conscious that it was a
strain upon her to write under the responsibility of addressing the public.

Early in 1865 she wrote some articles on "The Scarcity of Nurses," "poked
up to do it," as she said, by Florence Nightingale. In the April of the same
year was prepared an article on "Female Convicts," which was published in
the Edinburgh for October. In sending this she intimated to the editor that it
would be her last contribution, as she felt the strain of such writing too great
for her strength. After all she did prepare one more article for the
Edinburgh, though it was as long afterwards as 1868. This was the paper on
"Salem Witchcraft," which will be found in the number of that Review for
July. It formed Harriet Martineau's last contribution of any length to
literature; and she wrote it with some reluctance, after having suggested the

subject to Mr. Reeve, and he having replied that he could find no one
suitable to undertake it but herself.

She was very loath to cease her writing for the Daily News, and continued it
until the spring of 1866. It was a great trial when at last the moment came
that she felt she absolutely must be freed from the obligation and the
temptation to frequent work. But the spring was always her worst time as to
health; and during this customary vernal exacerbation of illness, in April,
1866, she found herself obliged at last, after fourteen years' service, to send
in her resignation to the Daily News.

When she thus terminated her connection with the paper through whose
columns she had spoken so long, she practically concluded her literary life.
Neither her intellectual powers, nor her interest in public affairs, were
perceptibly diminished; as will presently be seen, these continued to the end
of her life all but unabated. Her regular literary exertions were now,
however, at an end; and she was ill enough by this time, her niece tells me,
to feel only relief at being freed from the constant pressure of the duty of
thought and speech.

CHAPTER XI.

THE LAST YEARS.

Harriet Martineau had never gone the right way to work to become rich by
literature. She had not chosen her subjects with a view to the mere
monetary success she might attain, and, not infrequently, she had displayed
a rare generosity in her pecuniary affairs. In April, 1867, she was plunged
into perplexity about the means of living, by the temporary failure of the
Brighton Railway to pay its dividends. After all her work, she had but little
to lose. She had from investments in the preference stock of that railway
£230 per annum, and she had only £150 yearly from all other sources. Such
was the fortune saved, after labors such as hers, through a long life of
industry and thrift. There was a beautiful contest between the inmates of
that home, when the trouble came, as to which of them should begin to
make the necessary sacrifices involved in economizing. Miss Jane
Martineau and the maid Caroline were each ready with their offers, and the
invalid mistress of the house was with difficulty induced to continue her
wine and dinner ale, while she declared, with a brave assumption of
carelessness, that she should be rather glad than otherwise to be rid of
seeing the Times daily and getting the periodic box of books from
"Mudie's." It is touching to note how she tried to lightly pass off this
sacrifice of current literature, when one knows that reading was the chief
solace of her lonely and suffering days. Her family intervened, however, to
prevent any such deprivations, and by-and-by the company resumed
payment of its dividends.

In 1868, she received a generous offer, which touched her very deeply. Mr.
J. R. Robinson, of the Daily News, proposed to her that there should be a
reprint of the several biographical sketches which she had contributed to the
paper during her connection with it; and he offered to take all the trouble

and responsibility of putting the volume through the press, while leaving to
her the whole of the profits. She had not even supposed that the copyright in
the biographies which she had written for the paper from time to time, upon
the occasions of the deaths of eminent persons, remained her property. Mr.
Robinson had the satisfaction of assuring her that the proprietors held her at
liberty to reproduce these writings, and, with that comrade's generosity
which is not altogether rare among journalists, her kind friend devoted
himself to securing her a good publisher, and editing the volume,
Biographical Sketches, for her benefit. These vignettes well deserved re-
production. She had had more or less personal acquaintance with nearly
every one of the forty-six eminent persons of whom she treated; and the
portraits which she sketched were equally vivid and impartial. The work
was received by the public with an enthusiasm which repaid Mr. Robinson
for his generous efforts. It was reprinted in America; and it is now in its
fourth English edition.

The last occasion upon which she was to give her powers and her influence
to a difficult but great public work must now be mentioned. It was the final
effort of her career. Marked as that life had been all through by devotedness
to public duty, she never before was engaged in a task so painful and
difficult, or one which, upon mere personal grounds, she might more
strongly have desired to evade. But at near seventy years old, and so
enfeebled that she had thought her work quite finished, she no more
hesitated to come to the front under fire when it became necessary, than she
had done in those active younger days when combat may have had its own
delights.

The subject was an Act of Parliament passed in 1869, having reference to
certain police powers over women in various large towns. "In our time, or
in any other," wrote Mrs. Martineau, "there never was a graver question." It
was clear to her that if women "did not insist upon the restoration of the
most sacred liberties of half the people of England, men alone would never
do it;" and she wrote four letters on the subject to the Daily News, as
powerful, as sensible, as free from cant of any kind, as clear in the
appreciation of facts, and as definite and able in the presentation of them, as

anything she had ever written. She wrote, also, and signed an "Appeal to the
Women of England" upon the subject, where her name headed the list of
signers, whilst that of Florence Nightingale came next. Two such women,
venerated not less for the intellectual capacity and practical wisdom than for
the devoted benevolence that they had shown in their long lives, were well
able to arouse and lead the moral sense of the womanhood of England in
this crisis. Other respected names were soon added to theirs, but it would
not be easy to over-estimate the value of the self-sacrificing, brave action, at
the most critical moment, of these two great and honorable women.

Besides writing articles, and appeals, and signing documents which were
placarded as election posters in some great towns, Mrs. Martineau helped
that cause in the way told in the following letter to Mr. Atkinson:

May 21st, 1871.

One pleasant thing has happened lately. I longed for money for a
public object [repeal of the acts in question], and, unable to do
better, worked a chair, and had it beautifully made up. It was
produced at a great evening party in, London, and seized upon
and vehemently competed for, and it has actually brought fifty
guineas! In the middle of the night it occurs to me what a thing it
is to give fifty guineas—so much as I had longed for money to
give that fund. I was asked for a letter of explanation and
statement to go with the chair, and, of course, did it by that post.

Work for this cause formed the most keen and active interest of her latest
years. In this she thought and labored constantly. She gave her name and
support to other objects, but only quietly. Amongst other things she was a
member of the Women's Suffrage Society; and she was a subscriber to the
movement for the medical education of women.

In all public affairs, indeed, her interest remained keen and unabated to the
very last, as the letters for which I am indebted to Mr. Atkinson, and which

I am to quote, will abundantly show. These letters will indicate, too,
something of the quiet course of her now uneventful daily life. Sick and
weary as she was, it will be seen that literature and politics, the public
welfare, and the concerns of her household's inmates, still occupied her
thoughts and her pen.

Letters to Mr. Atkinson.

August 24, 1870.

… I am as careful as possible to prevent anyone losing sleep on
my account, and being disturbed at meals, or failing in air,
exercise and pleasure. If these regular healthy habits of my
household become difficult, we are to have a trained nurse at
once. This is settled. I am disposed to think, myself, that the last
stage will be short, probably the end sudden.

The tone of this last sentence is no affectation. "She used to talk about her
death as if it meant no more than going into the next room," said one who
knew her in these years.

September 10, 1870.

… I am not sure whether you have read Dr. Bence Jones's Life
and Letters of Faraday. I have been thankful, this last week, for
the strong interest of that book, which puts Continental affairs
out of my head for hours together. The first half volume is rather
tiresome—giving us four times as much as necessary of the
uncultivated youth's early prosing on crude moralities, etc. It is
quite right to give us some of this, to show from how low a point
of thought and style he rose up to his perfection of expression as
a lecturer and writer; but a quarter of the early stuff would have
been enough for that. The succeeding part, for hundreds of pages,
is the richest treat I have had for many a day. I can only distantly

and dimly follow the scientific lectures and writings; but I
understand enough of sympathy; and the disclosures of the moral
nature of the man is perfectly exquisite. I have never known, and
have scarcely dreamed of, a spirit and temper so thoroughly
uniting the best attributes of the sage and the child.

October 18, 1870.

I had my envelope directed yesterday, but was prevented writing,
and in the evening came your welcome letter. I am glad to know
when you mean to leave your quarters; and every line from
France is interesting.

I wonder whether you remember a night in London when dear
Mrs. Reid and you and I were returning in her carriage from
Exeter Hall and the Messiah. I was saying that that sacred drama
reminded me of Holy Philæ, and the apotheosis of Osiris, and
how the one was as true as the other, with its "Peace on earth,
and good-will to men," so false a prophesy, etc., etc. Whereupon
Mrs. Reid said, plaintively (of the Messiah), "I believe it all at
the time," but she did not set up any pretense of the promises
having been fulfilled. It does not seem as if Christendom had got
on very much since the world said, "See how these Christians
love one another!" I seem to have got to a new state of mind
about war, or I may perhaps forget the emotions of youth; but I
seem never before to have felt the horror, disgust, shame—in
short, misery—that the spectacle of this war creates now. I am
reading less and less in the newspapers; for the truth is, I cannot
endure it. There is no good in any hopeless spectacle; and for
France, I am, like, most people, utterly hopeless.... By selling
themselves for twenty years to the worst and meanest man in
Europe, the people of France have incurred destruction; and
though most of us knew this all the time, we do not suffer the

less from the spectacle now.... I suppose the French will have no
alternative but peace in a little while; but, when all that is settled,
internal strife and domestic ruin will remain ahead. The truth is,
the morale of the French is corrupted to the core. All habit of
integrity and sincerity is apparently lost; and when a people
prefers deception to truth, vain-glory to honor, passion to reason
—all is over. I will leave it, for it is a terrible subject. I must just
say that I believe and know that there are French citizens—a
very few—who understand the case, but they are as wretched as
they necessarily must be. But "the gay, licentious, proud," the
pleasure-loving, self-seeking aristocracy, and the brutally
ignorant rural population, must entirely paralyze the intelligent,
an honest few scattered in their midst. But I must leave all this.

The only news we have is of the royal marriage (Princess Louise)
which pleases everybody. It is a really great event—as a sign
politically, and as a fact socially and morally. After the Queen's
marriage, I wrote repeatedly on behalf of repealing the Royal
Marriage Act then, while there could be no invidious appearance
in it. The present chaotic condition of Protestant princedoms in
Germany may answer the purpose almost as well as a period of
abeyance. Any way, the relaxation seems a wise and happy one.

My items of news are small in comparison, but not small to me;
especially that a happy idea struck me lately, of trying a spring
mattress as a means of obtaining sleep of some continuance. I
have ventured upon getting one; and, after four nights, there is no
doubt of my being able to sleep longer, and with more loss of
consciousness than for a very long time. Last night I once slept
three hours with only one break. Otherwise, I go on much the
same. There is one objection to these beds which healthy people
are unaware of—that so much more strength is required to move
in bed, from want of purchase. This is a trouble, but the
advantages far outweigh it.

Dear Jenny comes home to-morrow evening, all the better, I am
assured, for three weeks at the sea, in breeze and sun, and all
manner of beauty of land and sea (at Barmouth, and with a merry
party of young people). And here is a game basket, arrived from
parts unknown, with a fine hare, two brace of partridges, and a
pheasant. A savory welcome for Jenny! Cousin Mary has been
more good and kind than I can say. She stays for Jenny, and
leaves us on Friday. I must not begin upon Huxley, Tyndall, and
Evans, whom I have been reading. Much pleasure to you, dear
friend, in your closing weeks.

Yours ever,

H. Martineau.

The sleepless nights repeatedly mentioned in these letters were a source of
great suffering to her in these latest years; under medical advice she tried
smoking as a means of procuring better rest, with some success. She
smoked usually through the chiboque which she had brought home with her
from the East, and which she had there learned to use, as she relates with
her customary simplicity and directness in the appendix to Eastern Life: "I
found it good for my health," she says there, "and I saw no more reason
why I should not take it than why English ladies should not take their glass
of sherry at home—an indulgence which I do not need. I continued the use
of my chiboque for some weeks after my return, and then only left it off
because of the inconvenience." When health and comfort were to be
promoted by it, she resumed it. Her nights were, nevertheless, very broken,
and frequent allusions occur in her letters to the suffering of sleeplessness,
with its concomitant of drowsiness in the day-time.

The next letter is on trivial topics, truly; but is none the less valuable for the
unconscious record which it affords of her domestic character. The anxiety
for her household companion's enjoyment, the delight in the kindness that
the young folk had shown to each other and to the poor Christmas guests,

the pleasure in the happiness of other people, are all characteristic features
which are of no trivial consequence.

Ambleside, Jan. 2, '71.

I am so sorry for the way you are passing from the old year to the
new that I cannot help saying so. I ought to be anything but sorry,
considering what good you are doing—essential, indispensable
good; but you must be so longing for your own quiet, warm
home, and the friends around it, that I heartily wish you were
there.... As for me, my business is to promote, as far as possible,
the cheerfulness of my household. There really has been much
fun,—and yet more sober enjoyment, throughout this particular
Christmas. In my secret mind I am nervously anxious about
Jenny to whom cold is a sort of poison; but, when she had once
observed that there was much less cold here than at home, or
anywhere else that she could be, I determined to say no more,
and to make the best of it. She said it for my sake, I know (the
only reason for her ever speaking of herself), and I frankly
received it as a comfortable saying. She is getting on better than
any of us expected, and she has been thoroughly happy in
exercising our hospitalities.... Jenny's brother Frank came for
three days at Christmas; and Harriet made herself housekeeper
and secretary, and made Jenny the guest, to set her wholly at
liberty for her brother. It was quite a pretty sight—they were all
so happy! There was a kitchen party on Christmas Day; by far
the best we ever had; for Frank did the thing thoroughly—read a
comic tale, taught the folk games, played off the snapdragons,
and finally produced boxes of new and strange crackers, which
spat forth the most extraordinary presents! All the guests and the
servants were in raptures with him. The oldest widow but one
vowed that "she did not know when she had seen such a
gentleman"—which I think very probable. They came to dinner
at noon, and stayed till past 10 p.m. Think of spending those ten

hours entirely in the two kitchens, and having four meals, in the
time! My nieces, and nephews were tired! So was I, though I had
only the consciousness of the occasion.... All this is so good for
Jenny! and she will like the quiet and leisure that will follow....

I am more alive and far less suffering than in the great heats of
autumn. Your slips and cuttings are very interesting, and I am
very thankful for them. More of them when (or if) my head is
worth more. Of course we shall hear when you get home. May it
be soon!

Yours ever, dear friend,

H. Martineau.

Ambleside, March 6, '71.

We are in a queer state just now. Gladstone turns out exactly as I
expected. I once told some, who are his colleagues now, that he
would do some very fine deeds—give us some separate measures
of very great value, and would do it in an admirable manner; but
that he would show himself incapable of governing the country.
For two years he did the first thing; and now, this third year, he is
showing the expected incapacity. Were there ever such means
thrown away as we see this session? Probably you are out of the
way of hearing the whole truth of the situation, and I cannot go
into it here. Suffice it, that Gladstone totters (and three or four
more), and that several departments are in such a mess and
muddle that one hardly sees how they are to be brought straight
again; and all this without the least occasion! One matter, in
which I feel deep interest, and on which I have acted, is
prospering, and we have the Government at our disposal; so that
we hope they will remain in office till we have secured what we
want; but the more we have to do with Ministers, the weaker we

find them. And Gladstone is not only weak as a reasoner (with all
his hair-splitting), but ignorant in matters of political principle.

The next letter is very characteristic and perfectly true to her state of mind
with regard to flatterers:

May 21, '71.

And now you will want to know how Miss —— and we fared
this day week. We (she and I) were together only three-quarters
of an hour; and for part of that time I was too much exhausted to
benefit much. My impression is that she is not exactly the person
for the invalid room. But I may be utterly wrong in this. I might
be misled by the fatiguing sort of annoyance of overpraise—of
worship in fact. I don't want to be ungracious about what my
books were to her in her childhood and youth; I am quite ready to
believe her sincere in what she said. But not the less is it bad
taste. It must be bad taste to expatiate on that one topic which it
is most certain that the hearer cannot sympathize in. Also, I have
much doubt of her being accurate in her talk. There is a random
air about her statements, and she said two or three things that
certainly were mistakes, more or less. These things, and a general
smoothness in her talk, while she was harsh about some of the
—— were what I did not quite like. As for the rest, she was as
kind as possible; and not only kind to me, but evidently with a
turn that way, and a habit of it in regard to children and friends....

June 11, '71.

… Of all odd things, Dean Stanley and Lady Augusta have been,
by way of a trip, to Paris, from last Monday to Saturday. How
can they! One would think nothing could take one there but some
strong call of duty. The least that one must read and hear is

enough to make one's heart ache, and to spoil one's sleep, and to
disfigure life till one does not wish to look at it any more. I do
long to have done with it. I believe it is the first occasion in my
life of my having felt hopeless of any destiny, individual or
national.... How badly our public affairs are going! Gladstone &
Co, are turning out exactly as many of us foresaw. The thing
nearest my heart (repeal of the acts above alluded to), and more
important than all other public questions, will do well. It is, I
believe, secure, in virtue of an amount of effort and devotedness
never surpassed. You know what I mean. I rest upon that
achievement—a vital aim with me and others for many years—
with satisfaction and entire hopefulness, but in all other
directions the prospect is simply dreary. In that one case, we,
who shall have achieved the object, have saved Ministers from
themselves, and from evil councillors. Wherever they have, this
year, trusted their own wisdom and resources, they have failed,
or see that they must fail. They would have been out since early
in April, but for want of a leader on the Conservative side; and
they still make their party dwindle till there will be no heart or
energy left in the Liberal ranks—lately so strong and ardent!
They may be individually clever; but they cannot govern the
country. This is eminently the case with Gladstone; and it may
serve as the description of the group. I shall not dare to ask the
Arnolds about such matters—so thoroughly did they assume,
when they went away, that all must be right with "William" and
Co. in the Cabinet.

Nov. 5, '71.

… Mrs. Grote seems to like to open her feelings to me, as a very
old friend of hers and her husband's. Did I tell you that she sent
me—to put me in possession of her state—her private diary, from
the first day of her alarm about her husband's health to the day

she sent it? It was more interesting than I can say; but it brought
after it something more striking still. Some half-century ago,
Jeremy Bentham threw upon paper some thoughts on the
operation of natural religion on human welfare, or ill-fare. His
MSS. were left to Mrs. Grote (or portions of them), and those
papers were issued by the Grotes under the title, "Analysis of the
Influence of Natural Religion, etc. etc., by Philip Beauchamp." It
is a tract of 142 pp. It is the boldest conceivable effort at fair
play; and in this particular effect, it is most striking. At the
outset, all attempts to divide the "abuses" of religion from other
modes of operation are repudiated at once; and the claim is so
evidently sound that the effect of the exposure is singular. Well!
of course the tendency of the exposition is to show that the
absolute darkness of the Unseen Life supposed must produce a
demoralizing effect, and destroy ease of mind. There is
something almost appalling in the unflinching representation of
the mischief of the spirit of fear, of its torment, and of its
damaging effects in creating a habit of adulation, in perverting
the direction of our desires, in corrupting our estimate of good
and evil, in leaving us, in short, no chance of living a healthy and
natural life, but rather, making cowards, liars, and selfish rascals
of us all. I can't go on, being tired; and you will be thinking, as
you read, that this is only the old story—of the mischiefs and
miseries of superstition. But there is something impressive in the
cheerful simplicity with which Bentham tells us his opinion of
the sort of person recommended to us for a master under the
name of God, and with which he warns us all of the impossibility
of our being good or happy under such a Supreme Being. In
looking at the table of contents, and seeing the catalogue he gives
of evil effects of belief in the barest scheme of Natural Religion,
one becomes aware, as if for the first time, of the atmosphere of
falsehood against which we ought to have recoiled all our lives
since becoming capable of thought.

Dec. 30, '71.

… I go off rapidly as a correspondent; there is no use blinking
the fact. I am so slow and write so badly! and leave off too tired.
Oddly enough, this very week one of the Daily News authorities
has been uttering a groaning longing for my pen in the service of
that paper, as of old. The occasion is a short letter of mine in last
Thursday's paper, which you may have seen. [25] If so, you will
see that I had no choice. W. E. Forster was at Fox How; and I got
Jenny to carry the volume of Brougham (vol. iii. p. 302) to
consult Forster and Arnolds about what I should do, W. E.
Forster being in the same line of business with my father, and a
public man—man of the world. He was clear: it was impossible
to leave my father under a false imputation of having failed. And
when my letter appeared, he was delighted with it; so are those of
my family that I have heard from; and, above all, Daily News
editors. They hope and believe it will excite due distrust of
Brougham's representations, and encourage others to expose his
falsehoods. His suppressions are as wonderful as his disclosures;
e.g. the very important crisis in his career, known by the name of
the "Grey Banquet" at Edinburgh, he cuts completely out of the
history of the time—perverting Lord Durham's story as well as
his own. I can see how the false story of me and mine got made;
but enough of that—especially if you have not seen the letter in
the Daily News. Forster is kindly and quiet, but he is altered. He
is now—the Courtier!—and odd sort of one, with much Quaker
innocence and prudence in it; but of a sort which leaves me no
hope of his handling of his Education measure. There will be
such a fight! and the Nonconformists are right, and know that
they are. You will probably see that achieved—a real National
Education established, secular and compulsory.

The Ambleside surgeon, who had undertaken, in acccordance with Harriet
Martineau's will, to prepare and transmit her skull and brain to Mr.
Atkinson, died in the year 1872. The following letter shows that the
progress of time had in no way diminished her willingness to leave her head
for scientific investigation:

Ambleside, April 23, '72.

(Shakespere's birthday and Wordsworth's death-day.)

Dear Friend,

I am not writing about poets to-day, nor about any "play" topic,
nor anything gay, or pretty, or amusing. I write on business only.

When you heard of Mr. Shepherd's death, you must, I should
think, have considered what was to be done in regard to fulfilling
the provision of my will about skull and brain. It is to inform you
of this that I write.

Mr. Shepherd's assistant and successor is Mr. William Moore
King, a young man who is considered very clever, and is
certainly very kind, gentlemanly, simple in mind and manners,
and married to a charming girl (grand-daughter of Martin, the
artist). Jenny has known them for two years, having called on
their arrival. I had seen him twice before this last week. I wrote
to him the other day, to ask him to give me half an hour for
confidential conversation; and he came when I was quite alone
for the morning.

I told him the whole matter of the provision in my will, and of
Mr. Shepherd's engagement, in case of his surviving me in
sufficient vigor to keep his word. Mr. King listened anxiously,
made himself master of the arrangement, and distinctly engaged
to do what we ask, saying that it was so completely clear
between us that we need never speak of it again.

I may add that Mr. King has shown me the letters in which Mrs. Martineau
made the necessary arrangements with him for his task. Mr. Atkinson was,
however, now residing out of England, and not in a position to usefully
accept the bequest, so he intimated his desire to be freed from his promise
to undertake the examination of his friend's brain. A codicil was added to
Harriet Martineau's will, therefore, revoking the provision about this matter.

The next quotation shows how little the long prospect of death had changed
her expectations and desires about things supernatural:—

November 19, '72.

I mean to try to do justice to what I think and believe, by
avowing the satisfaction I truly feel with my release from selfish
superstition and trumpery self-regards, and with the calm
conclusions of my reason about what to desire and expect in the
position in which each one of us mysterious human beings finds
him or herself. It is all we have to do now (such as you and I), to
be satisfied with the conditions of the life we have left behind us,
and fearless of the death which lies before us. Nobody will ever
find me craving the "glory and bliss" which the preachers set
before us, and pray that we may obtain. Some of them are very
good and kind, I know; but they will never create any longing of
the sort in me. But why should I scribble on in this way to you?
Perhaps because our new Evangelical curate has written me
almost the worst and silliest letter of this sort that I ever saw.
Enough of him then! But I have left myself no room or strength
for other matters this time. I wanted to tell you about the effect—
according to my experience—of a second reading of Adam Bede,
Miss Evans' first great novel. A singular mind is hers, I should
think, and truly wonderful in power and scope. Her intellectual
power and grace attract and win people of very high intellectual
quality.

Miss Jane Martineau was at this time in very delicate health, and, after long
fluctuations of hope and fear, was compelled to leave her aunt for the winter
and go to a warmer climate. Mrs. Martineau's letters show how cruel was
her anxiety for "my precious Jenny," and are filled with expressions of her
feelings about the state of her beloved young companion. All this is, of
course, too personal for quotation, but a perusal of it amply confirms the
accounts of her domestic affection, and the warmth and sensitiveness of her
heart.

The loss of her niece from her side ultimately compelled the engagement of
a companion, Miss Goodwin, a young lady who became as much attached
to Harriet Martineau as did all others who came in close relationship with
her in those years.

May 10th, '73.

… The great event to me and my household is, that Caroline—
my dear maid and nurse—has seen Jenny.... It was such a
pouring out on both sides. It would have almost broken Jenny's
heart not to have seen this very dear friend of ours, when only
half an hour off. All her longing is to be by my side again. I
never discourage this; but I don't believe it can come to pass....
Everybody is kind and helpful; and our admiration of Miss
Goodwin ever increases.

Ambleside, Sept. 7th, '73.

Dear Friend,

I am not ungrateful nor insensible about your treating me with
letters, whether I reply or not. You may be sure I would write if I
could. But you know I cannot, and why. At times I really indulge
in the hope and belief that the end is drawing near, and then
again, if I compare the present day with a year ago, it seems as if

there was no very great change. I still do not make mistakes—or
only in trifling slips of memory common enough at seventy. Still
I have no haunting ideas, no delusions, no fears,—except that
vague sort of misgiving that occurs when it becomes a fatigue to
talk, and to move about, and to plan the duties of the day. Yet
aware as I am of the character of the change in me, and confident
as I still am of not making a fool of myself till I alter further, I
now seldom or never (almost never) feel quite myself. I have told
you this often lately; but I feel as if it would not be quite honest
to omit saying it while feeling it to be the most prominent
experience of my life at this time. It is not always easy to draw
the line as to what one should tell in such a case. On the one
hand, I desire to avoid all appearance of weak and tiresome
complaining of what cannot be helped; and on the other, I do
wish not to appear unaware of my failures. I am sure you
understand this, and can sympathize in the anxiety about keeping
the balance honest. There have been heart-attacks now and then
lately, which have caused digitalis and belladonna to be
prescribed for me; and this creates a hope that the general bodily
condition is declining in good proportion to the brain
weakening.... Miss —— and her naval partner remind me of the
pair in the novel that I have read eleven times—Miss Austen's
Persuasion—unequalled in interest, charm and truth (to my
mind). There is a hint there of the drawback of separation; but
yet,—who would have desired anything for Anne Elliot and her
Captain Wentworth but that they should marry? I am now in the
middle of Miss Thackeray's Old Kensington—reading it with
much keen pleasure, and some satisfaction and surprise. There
are exquisite touches in it; and there is a further disclosure of
power, of genuine, substantial, vital power; but her mannerism
grows on her deplorably, it seems to me. The amount and the
mode of analysis of minds and characters are too far
disproportioned to the other elements to be accepted without
regret, and, perhaps, some fear for the future. But I have not read

half the book yet; and I hope I may have to recall all fault-
finding, and to dwell only on the singular value and beauty of the
picture-gallery she has given us.

An incident of this year's (1873) story, which must not be overlooked, was
an offer of a pension made to Harriet Martineau by Mr. Gladstone. She had
written sadly of her own sufferings in a letter to Mrs. Grote, which referred
also to Mr. Grote's life, and that lady had published the letter. Mr.
Gladstone, in delicate and friendly terms, intimated to Mrs. Martineau that
if pecuniary anxiety in any way added to her troubles, he would recommend
the Queen to give her one of the literary pensions of the Civil List. She
declined it with real gratitude, partly upon the same grounds which had
before led her to refuse a similar offer, but with the additional reason now
that she would not expose the Queen and the Premier to insult for showing
friendliness to "an infidel."

The next letter is mainly domestic, but I am sure that those spoken of by
name in it will not object to publication of references in order to show
Harriet Martineau in her amiable, considerate household character:—

December 6, 1873.

Dear Friend,

I will not trouble and pain you by a long story about the cares
and anxieties which make the last stage of my long life hard to
manage and to bear. If I could be quite sure of the end being as
near as one would suppose, I could bear my own share quietly
enough; but it is a different thing watching a younger life going
out prematurely. My beloved Jenny will die, after all, we think,
bravely as she has borne up for two years. The terrible East
winds again got hold of her before she went (so early as
October!) to her winter quarters; and there are sudden and grave
symptoms of dropsy. The old dread of the post has returned upon

me; and I am amazed to find how I can still suffer from fear. I am
quite unfit to live alone—even for a week; yet I mean to venture
it, if necessary. Miss Goodwin shall go (to Leeds) for Christmas
Day, on which the family have always hitherto assembled. I will
not prevent their doing so now. My niece Harriet (Higginson)
was to come, as usual, for a month's holiday at Christmas; but
her mother has lamed herself by a fall, and it must be doubtful
whether she can be left. Parents protest the dear girl shall come,
but she and I wait to see. There is nobody else; for there is illness
in all families, or anxiety about illness elsewhere. "Well! we shall
be on the other side of it somehow," as people say, and it won't
matter much then. My young cook is wanted on Christmas Day
to be a bridesmaid, at Nottingham. So I have a real reason for
giving up the great Christmas party I have given (in the kitchen)
every year till now. It will be costly giving the people handsome
dinners in their own homes; but the house will be quiet, and to
me the day will be like any other day. It is not now a time for
much mirth; the Arnolds meeting at their mother's grave, my
Jenny absent, from perilous illness, my brain failing, so that I can
do nothing for anybody but by money (and not very much in that
way). We are all disposed to keep quiet—wishing the outside
world a "Merry Christmas."

April 15th, 1874.

I am reading again that marvellous Middlemarch, finding I did
not half value it before. It is not a book to issue as a serial. Yet,
read en suite, I find it almost more (greater) than I can bear. The
Casaubons set me dreaming all night. Do you ever hear any-thing
of Lewes and Miss Evans?

During the whole of the time over which these letters extend Mrs.
Martineau was subject to fainting fits, in any one of which her life might

have ended. It was thus necessary for her to have her maid sleeping in her
bed-room. Caroline, the "dear friend and servant" for twenty-one years,
died early in 1875. Her place was filled by the younger maid, Mary Anne,
whom Caroline had trained. The maid has told me of her mistress's kindness
and readiness to be amused; of the gentleness of her manner, and the
gratitude which she seemed to feel for all loving tendance. The next letter
gives a glimpse of the daily life from the mistress' pen:—

Dec. 8, '75.

East winds have been abundantly bitter; but this house is
sheltered from the east and north. We do pity the babes and their
mothers in the cottages below; and there is no denying that I am
painfully stupefied by such cold as we have; but my aides and
my maids are all as well and as happy as if we had the making of
the season. It is a daily surprise to me to see how Jenny holds out
and on, without any sort of relapse; yet I cannot rise above the
anxiety which haunts me in the midst of every night and early
morning—dread of hearing that she and Miss Goodwin are ill
with the cold which makes me so ill. By six o'clock I can stay in
bed no longer. My maid and I (in the same room) turn out of our
beds as the clock strikes; she puts a match to the fire, and goes
for my special cup of tea (needed after my bad nights), while I
brush my hair. I take the tea to the window, and look out for the
lights (Fox How usually the first) as they kindle and twinkle
throughout the valley—Orion going down behind Loughrigg as
day is breaking. Then I get on the bed for half an hour's reading,
till the hot water comes up. By that time I am in a panic about
my aides; but as soon as I am seated at my little table ready for
breakfast, in come the dear creatures, as gay as larks, with news
how the glass stands, out-door and in. Out-door (not on the
ground) it is somewhere between 32° and 40° at present; and in
my room (before the fire has got up), from 50° to 57°. So now
you know what our present life and climate are like.

After dinner—I must end almost before I have begun! But, have
you seen, in any newspaper, the address presented to Carlyle on
his 80th birthday? I had no doubt about subscribing, and my
name is there. I feel great deference for Masson, who asked me;
and though I do not agree with all the ascriptions of the address,
there is enough in which I do heartily agree to enable me to sign;
so I send my sovereign with satisfaction. I shall not see the
medal, not even a bronze one (you know Carlyle's is gold). My
expenses are considerable at present (not always), and I must not
spend on such an object. The way in which the thing was done is
delicate. Instead of overwhelming the old man with a deputation,
the promoters had the packet quietly left at his door. It would set
him weeping for his loneliness,—that his long-suffering, faithful
wife did not witness this crowning glory. He does love fame (or
did), and no man would despise such a tribute as this; but I think
he will find it oppressive. What a change since the day when the
Edinburgh Review was obliged, as Jeffrey said, to decline articles
from Carlyle—much as he wished to aid him—because the
readers could not tolerate C.'s writings! And that was after his
now famous "Burns" article had appeared, and founded his fame
in America!

Did you see that the Times death-list showed, in two days last
week, thirty-three deaths of persons over 70, eleven of whom
were over 80? The effect of the cold!

… The sick and aged will die off fast this winter. May I be one!

January 25, '76.

Dear old Friend,

It is time that you were hearing from us of the marked increase in
my illness within the few days since I last reported of matters of

mutual interest. I will not trouble you with disagreeable
descriptions of ailments which admit of no advantageous
treatment. Last week there was, as twice before (and now again
twice), a copious hemorrhage from some interior part, by which I
am much weakened. The cause is not understood; and what does
it matter? I neither know nor much care how it happens that I
find myself sinking more rapidly than hitherto. All I know is that
I am fully satisfied with my share of the interest and amusement
of life, and of the value of the knowledge which has come to me
by means of the brain, which is worth all the rest of us.

I have not much pain, none very severe, but much discomfort. At
times I see very badly, and hear almost nothing; and then I
recover more or less of both powers. There is so much cramp in
the hands, and elsewhere, that it seems very doubtful whether
you and other friends will hear much from me during the
(supposed) short time that I shall be living. But I do hope you
will let me hear, to the last, of your interests and pursuits, your
friendships and companionships, and prospects of increasing
wisdom. I cannot write more to-day. Perhaps I may become able
another day. My beloved niece Jenny is well; better here than she
would be anywhere else, and more happy in her restoration to her
home with me than I can describe. I could easily show you how
and why my death within a short time may be for the happiness
of some whom I love, and who love me; and if it should be the
severest trial to this most dear helper of my latter days, I am sure
she will bear it wisely and well. It cannot but be the happiest
thought in her mind and heart—what a blessing she has been to
my old age! What have not you been, dear friend! I must not
enter on that now. Jenny observed this morning that old or
delicate people live wonderfully long. True! but I hope my term
will be short, if I am to continue as ill as at present.

The end was, indeed, approaching; and now, when at the worst of her
illness, it so came about that she was asked and consented to do one last
piece of writing for publication. Her young companion, Miss Goodwin, had
translated Pauli's Simon de Montfort, and Mr. Trübner, unaware of course,
how ill Mrs. Martineau was, offered to publish the translation on the
condition that she would write an introduction. She would not refuse this
favor to Miss Goodwin, and did the work with great difficulty. It was
characteristic that she should think it necessary to take the trouble to read
the whole MS. before writing her few pages of introduction.

She was now nearing her seventy-fourth birthday; and the strong
constitution which had worn through so much pain and labor had almost
exhausted its vitality.

Even in these last weeks she could not be idle. Her hands were cramped,
her eyes weak, her sensations of fatigue very hard to bear; still, she not only
continued her correspondence with one or two of her dearest friends, but
also went on with her fancy work. The latter was now of that easiest kind,
requiring least effort of eye and thought—knitting. She occupied herself
with making cot blankets, in double knitting, for the babies of her young
friends; some of them among her poorer neighbors, whom she had known
when they were little children themselves and she came first to Ambleside,
others among more distant and wealthier couples. She finished one blanket
early in the year 1876, for a baby born in Ambleside in the January, and she
left a second one unfinished when she died.

Babies were an unfailing delight to her, to the end. Her maids knew that
even if she were too ill to see grown-up visitors, a little child was always a
welcome guest, for at least a few moments. Her letters to children were
altogether charming, and so were her ways with them, and children always
loved her with all their wise little hearts. She was a pleasant old lady, even
for them to look at. The expression of the countenance became very gentle
and motherly, when the strife of working life was laid aside; the eyes were
ever kind; and the mouth loved to laugh, sternly and firmly though it could
at times be compressed. She wore a large cap of delicate lace, and was

dainty about her person, as regarded the fairest cleanliness. Plain in her
youth and middle life, she had now grown into a beautiful old age—beauty
of the kind which such years can gain from the impress on the features of
the high thoughts and elevated emotions of the past, with patience,
lovingness, and serenity in the present.

Patient, loving, and serene the last years of Harriet Martineau were. Those
who lived with her knew less than her correspondents of what she suffered;
for she felt it a duty to tell the absent what they could not see for themselves
of her state; but to her household she spoke but seldom, comparatively, of
her painful sensations, leaving the matter to their own observation. She
could be absorbed to the last in all that concerned the world and mankind;
and she was equally accessible to the smaller and more homely interests of
the quiet daily life of her inmates. The incidents which go to show what she
was in her domestic circle are but trifling; but what is it that makes the
difference between an intolerable and a venerable old age (or youth, for the
matter of that, in domestic life) except its conduct about trifles? One who
was with her tells of her delight when a basket of newly-fledged ducklings
was brought to her bedside, before she was up, on St. Valentine's Day in the
year of her death, offering her a doggerel tribute as follows:—

St. Valentine hopes you will not scorn
This little gift on St. Valentine's morn.
We'd have come with the chime of last evening's bells,
But, alas! we could not break our shells!

Then another remembers her amusement when one of her nephews had just
started to go to the coach for London, and the doctor, coming in
unannounced, left his hat on the hall table, which the active servant seeing,
and jumping to the conclusion that Mr. Martineau (travelling in a felt) had
left his high hat behind him, rushed off with it to the coach-office, half a
mile away; so that when the doctor wanted to go, his hat was off to the
coach; and "the old lady did laugh so." Only a week or two before her
death, she was merry enough to ask her doctor that dreadful punning

conundrum about the resemblance between an ice-cream vender, and an
hydrophobic patient—the answer turning on the legend "Water ices and ice
creams" (water I sees, and I screams)—telling him that it was a professional
conundrum. At the same time she was kind enough to repeat to him the
compliments which a visitor of hers had been paying his baby. This was the
lighter side of the aged woman's life, the more serious aspect of which is
shown in some of her letters to Mr. Atkinson. The last of these letters must
now be given:—

Ambleside, May 19, 1876.

Dear Friend,

Jenny, and also my sister, have been observing that you ought to
be hearing from us, and have offered to write to you. You will see
at once what this means; and it is quite true that I have become
so much worse lately that we ought to guard against your being
surprised, some day soon, by news of my life being closed. I feel
uncertain about how long I may live in my present state. I can
only follow the judgment of unprejudiced observers; and I see
that my household believe the end to be not far off. I will not
trouble you with disagreeable details. It is enough to say that I
am in no respect better, while all the ailments are on the increase.
The imperfect heart-action immediately affects the brain, causing
the suffering which is worse than all other evils together,—the
horrid sensation of not being quite myself. This strange, dreamy
non-recognition of myself comes on every evening, and all else is
a trifle in comparison. But there is a good deal more. Cramps in
the hands prevent writing, and most other employment, except at
intervals. Indications of dropsy have lately appeared: and after
this, I need not again tell you that I see how fully my household
believe that the end is not far off. Meantime I have no cares or
troubles beyond the bodily uneasiness (which, however, I don't
deny to be an evil). I cannot think of any future as at all probable,

except the "annihilation" from which some people recoil with so
much horror. I find myself here in the universe,—I know not
how, whence, or why. I see everything in the universe go out and
disappear, and I see no reason for supposing that it is not an
actual and entire death. And for my part, I have no objection to
such an extinction. I well remember the passion with which W.
E. Forster said to me, "I had rather be damned than annihilated."
If he once felt five minutes' damnation, he would be thankful for
extinction in preference. The truth is, I care little about it any
way. Now that the event draws near, and that I see how fully my
household expects my death, pretty soon, the universe opens so
widely before my view, and I see the old notions of death and
scenes to follow to be so merely human—so impossible to be
true, when one glances through the range of science—that I see
nothing to be done but to wait without fear or hope, or ignorant
prejudice, for the expiration of life. I have no wish for further
experience, nor have I any fear of it. Under the weariness of
illness I long to be asleep; but I have not set my mind in any
state. I wonder if all this represents your notions at all. I should
think it does, while yet we are fully aware how mere a glimpse
we have of the universe and the life it contains.

Above all, I wish to escape from the narrowness of taking a mere
human view of things, from the absurdity of making God after
man's own image, etc.

But I will leave this, begging your pardon for what may be so
unworthy to be dwelt on. However, you may like to know how
the case looks to a friend under the clear knowledge of death
being so near at hand. My hands are cramped and I must stop.
My sister is here for the whole of May, and she and Jenny are
most happy together. Many affectionate relations and friends are
willing to come if needed (the Browns among others), if I live
beyond July. You were not among the Boulogne theological
petitioners, I suppose. I don't know whether you can use——

there? I was very thankful for your last, though I have said
nothing about its contents. If I began that, I should not know how
to stop.

So good-bye for to-day, dear friend!

Yours ever,

H. M.

The internal tumor which was the prime cause of her malady (an entirely
different kind of thing, however, from that which she suffered from at
Tynemouth), had long been the source of great inconvenience, compelling
her to descend the stairs backwards, and to spend much time in a recumbent
position. The post mortem examination made by her medical attendant, at
the request of her executors, two days after she died, revealed the fact that
this tumor was the true cause of her sufferings. She never knew it herself.
Relying on the statement of the eminent men whom she consulted in 1855,
that it was the heart that was affected, she accepted that as her fate. It was,
however, the slow growth of a "dermoid cyst" which made her linger till
such an age, through the constant suffering of twenty-one preceding years.

In the early part of June, 1876, she had an attack of bronchitis, and though
medical treatment subdued this speedily, it exhausted her strength greatly.
From about the 14th of that month—two days after her seventy-fourth
birthday—she was confined to her room, but still rose from bed. On the
24th she was too ill to get up. Then drowsiness gradually increased and in a
little while she sank quietly into a dreamy state, in which she seemed to
retain consciousness when aroused, but was too weak to either take food or
to speak. At last, on the 27th of June, 1876, just as the summer sunset was
gilding the hills that she knew and loved so well, she quietly and peacefully
drew her last breath, and entered into eternal rest.

Truly her death—not only the last moments, but the long ordeal—might
stand for an illustration of the saying of the wise men of old—"Keep

innocency, and take heed unto the thing that is right, for that shall bring a
man peace at the last."

She was buried amidst her kindred, in the old cemetery of Birmingham; and
upon the tombstone, where it stands amidst the smoke, there is no
inscription beyond her name and age, and the places of birth and death.

More was, perhaps, needless. Her works, and a yet more precious
possession, her character remain. Faults she had, of course—the necessary
defects of her virtues. Let it be said that she held her own opinions too
confidently—the uncertain cannot be teachers. Let it be said that her
personal dislikes were many and strong—it is the necessary antithesis of
powerful attachments. Let it be said that her powers of antagonism at times
were not sufficiently restrained—how, without such oppugnancy, could she
have stood forth for unpopular truths? Let all that detractors can say be said,
and how much remains untouched!

In the paths where Harriet Martineau trod at first almost alone, many
women are now following. Serious studies, political activity, a share in
social reforms, an independent, self-supporting career, and freedom of
thought and expression, are by the conditions of our age, becoming open to
the thousands of women who would never have dared to claim them in the
circumstances in which she first did so. In a yet earlier age such a life, even
to such powers as hers, would have been impossible. As it was, she was
only a pioneer of the new order of things inevitable under the advance of
civilization and knowledge. The printing-press, which multiplies the words
of the thinker; the steam-engine, which both feeds the press and rushes off
with its product, and the electric telegraph, which carries thought around the
globe, make this an age in which mental force assumes an importance
which it never had before in the history of mankind. Mind will be more and
more valued and cultivated, and will grow more and more influential; and
the condition and status of women must alter accordingly. Some people do
not like this fact; and no one can safely attempt to foresee all its
consequences; but we can no more prevent it than we can return to
hornbooks, or to trial by ordeal, or to the feudal tenure of land, or to any

other bygone state of social affairs. More and more it will grow customary
for women to study such subjects as Harriet Martineau studied; more
commonplace will it constantly become for women to use all their mental
faculties, and to exert every one of their powers to the fullest extent in the
highest freedom. What, then, have we to wish about that which is
inevitable, except that the old high womanly standard of moral excellence
may be no whit lowered, but may simply be carried into the wider sphere of
thought and action?

It may do much, indeed, for us that we have had such a pioneer as Harriet
Martineau. It is not only that she lived so that all worthy people, however
differing from her in opinion, respected and honored her—though that is
much. It is not only that she has settled, once for all, that a woman can be a
political thinker and a teacher from whom men may gladly receive guidance
—though that is much. But the great value of her life to us is as a splendid
example of the moral qualities which we should carry into our widest
sphere, and which we should display in our public exertions.

She cared for nothing before the truth; her efforts to discover it were earnest
and sincere, for she spared no pains in study and no labor in thought in the
attempt to form her opinions correctly. Having found what she must believe
to be a right cause to uphold, or a true word to speak, no selfish
consideration intruded between her and her duty. She could risk fame, and
position, and means of livelihood, when necessary, to unselfishly support
and promulgate what she believed it to be important for mankind to do and
believe. She longed for the well-being of her kind; and so unaffectedly and
honestly that men who came under her influence were stimulated and
encouraged by her to share and avow similar high aims. Withal, those who
lived with her loved her; she was a kind mistress, a good friend, and tender
to little children; she was truly helpful to the poor at her gates, and her life
was spotlessly pure.

Is not this what we should all strive to be? Shall we not love knowledge,
and use it to find out truth; and place outspoken fidelity to conscience
foremost amongst our duties; and care for the progress of our race rather

than for our own fame; shall we not be truthful, and honest, and upright—
and, to this end, brave—in public as in private life; and shall we not seek so
to bear ourselves that men shall shrink from owning their ignobler thoughts
and baser shifts to us, but shall never fear to avow high aims and pure
deeds, while yet we retain our womanly kindness and all our domestic
virtues unchanged? All this we may know that we can be and do, if we will;
for we have seen it exemplified in the life of Harriet Martineau.

Messrs. Roberts Brothers' Publications.

Famous Women Series.

MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT.
BY

ELIZABETH ROBINS PENNELL.

One volume. 16mo. Cloth. Price $1.00.

"So far as it has been published, and it has now reached its ninth volume,
the Famous Women Series is rather better on the whole than the English
Men of Letters Series. One had but to recall the names and characteristics
of some of the women with whom it deals,—literary women, like Maria
Edgeworth, Margaret Fuller, Mary Lamb, Emily Brontë, George Eliot, and
George Sand; women of the world (not to mention the other parties in that
well-known Scriptural firm), like the naughty but fascinating Countess of
Albany; and women of philanthropy, of which the only example given here
so far is Mrs. Elizabeth Fry,—one has but to compare the intellectual
qualities of the majority of English men of letters to perceive that the
former are the most difficult to handle, and that a series of which they are

the heroines is, if successful, a remarkable collection of biographies. We
thought so as we read Miss Blind's study of George Sand, and Vernon Lee's
study of the Countess of Albany, and we think so now that we have read
Mrs. Elizabeth Robins Pennell's study of Mary Wollstonecraft, who, with
all her faults, was an honor to her sex. She was not so considered while she
lived, except by those who knew her well, nor for years after her death; but
she is so considered now, even by the granddaughters of the good ladies
who so bitterly condemned her when the century was new. She was notable
for the sacrifices that she made for her worthless father and her weak,
inefficient sisters, for her dogged persistence and untiring industry, and for
her independence and her courage. The soul of goodness was in her, though
she would be herself and go on her own way; and if she loved not wisely,
according to the world's creed, she loved too well for her own happiness,
and paid the penalty of suffering. What she might have been if she had not
met Capt. Gilbert Imlay, who was a scoundrel, and William Godwin, who
was a philosopher, can only be conjectured. She was a force in literature
and in the enfranchisement of her sisterhood, and as such was worthy of the
remembrance which she will long retain through Mrs. Pennell's able
memoir."—R. H. Stoddard, in the Mail and Express.

Sold by all booksellers. Mailed, post-paid, on receipt of price by the
publishers,

ROBERTS BROTHERS, Boston

HARRIET MARTINEAU.
By Mrs. F. FENWICK MILLER.

16mo. Cloth. Price $1.00.

"The almost uniform excellence of the 'Famous Women' series is well
sustained in Mrs. Fenwick Miller's life of Harriet Martineau, the latest
addition to this little library of biography. Indeed, we are disposed to rank it
as the best of the lot. The subject is an entertaining one, and Mrs. Miller has
done her work admirably. Miss Martineau was a remarkable woman, in a
century that has not been deficient in notable characters. Her native genius,
and her perseverance in developing it; her trials and afflictions, and the
determination with which she rose superior to them; her conscientious
adherence to principle, and the important place which her writings hold in
the political and educational literature of her day,—all combine to make the
story of her life one of exceptional interest.... With the exception, possibly,
of George Eliot, Harriet Martineau was the greatest of English women. She
was a poet and a novelist, but not as such did she make good her title to
distinction. Much more noteworthy were her achievements in other lines of
thought, not usually essayed by women. She was eminent as a political
economist, a theologian, a journalist, and a historian.... But to attempt a
mere outline of her life and works is out of the question in our limited
space. Her biography should be read by all in search of entertainment."—
Professor Woods in Saturday Mirror.

"The present volume has already shared the fate of several of the recent
biographies of the distinguished dead, and has been well advertised by the
public contradiction of more or less important points in the relation by the
living friends of the dead genius. One of Mrs. Miller's chief concerns in
writing this life seems to have been to redeem the character of Harriet
Martineau from the appearance of hardness and unamiability with which
her own autobiography impresses the reader.... Mrs. Miller, however,
succeeds in this volume in showing us an altogether different side to her
character,—a home-loving, neighborly, bright-natured, tender-hearted,
witty, lovable, and altogether womanly woman, as well as the clear thinker,
the philosophical reasoner, and comprehensive writer whom we already
knew."—The Index.

"Already ten volumes in this library are published; namely, George Eliot,
Emily Brontë, George Sand, Mary Lamb, Margaret Fuller, Maria
Edgeworth, Elizabeth Fry, The Countess of Albany, Mary Wollstonecraft,
and the present volume. Surely a galaxy of wit and wealth of no mean
order! Miss M. will rank with any of them in womanliness or gifts or grace.
At home or abroad, in public or private. She was noble and true, and her life
stands confessed a success. True, she was literary, but she was a home lover
and home builder. She never lost the higher aims and ends of life, no matter
how flattering her success. This whole series ought to be read by the young
ladies of to-day. More of such biography would prove highly beneficial."—
Troy Telegram.

Our publications are for sale by all booksellers, or will be mailed, post-
paid, on receipt of price.

ROBERTS BROTHERS, Boston.

RACHEL.
By Mrs. NINA H. KENNARD.

One Volume. 16mo. Cloth. Price, $1.00.

"Rachel, by Nina H. Kennard, is an interesting sketch of the famous woman
whose passion and genius won for her an almost unrivalled fame as an
actress. The story of Rachel's career is of the most brilliant success in art
and of the most pathetic failure in character. Her faults, many and grievous,
are overlooked in this volume, and the better aspects of her nature and
history are recorded."—Hartford Courant.

"The book is well planned, has been carefully constructed, and is pleasantly
written."—The Critic.

"The life of Mlle. Élisa Rachel Félix has never been adequately told, and
the appearance of her biography in the 'Famous Women Series' of Messrs.
Roberts Brothers will be welcomed.... Yet we must be glad the book is
written, and welcome it to a place among the minor biographies; and
because there is nothing else so good, the volume is indispensable to library
and study."—Boston Evening Traveller.

"Another life of the great actress Rachel has been written. It forms part of
the 'Famous Women Series,' which that firm is now bringing out, and which
already includes eleven volumes. Mrs. Kennard deals with her subject much
more amiably than one or two of the other biographers have done. She has
none of those vindictive feelings which are so obvious in Madame B.'s
narrative of the great tragedienne. On the contrary, she wants to be fair, and
she probably is as fair as the materials which came into her possession
enabled her to be. The endeavor has been made to show us Rachel as she
really was, by relying to a great extent upon her letters.... A good many
stories that we are familiar with are repeated, and some are contradicted.
From first to last, however, the sympathy of the author is ardent, whether
she recounts the misery of Rachel's childhood, or the splendid altitude to
which she climbed when her name echoed through the world and the great
ones of the earth vied in doing her homage. On this account Mrs. Kennard's
book is a welcome addition to the pre-existing biographies of one of the
greatest actresses the world ever saw."—N.Y. Evening Telegram.

Sold everywhere. Mailed postpaid, by the Publishers,

ROBERTS BROTHERS, Boston.

MADAME ROLAND.
By MATHILDE BLIND,

AUTHOR OF "GEORGE ELIOT'S LIFE."

One volume. 16mo. Cloth. Price, $1.00.

"Of all the interesting biographies published in the Famous Women Series,
Mathilde Blind's life of Mme. Roland is by far the most fascinating.... But
no one can read Mme. Roland's thrilling story, and no one can study the
character of this noble, heroic woman without feeling certain that it is good
for the world to have every incident of her life brought again before the
public eye. Among the famous women who have been enjoying a new birth
through this set of short biographies, no single one has been worthy of the
adjective great until we come to Mme. Roland....

"We see a brilliant intellectual woman in Mme. Roland; we see a dutiful
daughter and devoted wife; we see a woman going forth bravely to place
her neck under the guillotine,—a woman who had been known as the 'Soul
of the Girondins;' and we see a woman struggling with and not being
overcome by an intense and passionate love. Has history a more heroic
picture to present us with? Is there any woman more deserving of the
adjective 'great'?

"Mathilde Blind has had rich materials from which to draw for Mme.
Roland's biography. She writes graphically, and describes some of the
terrible scenes in the French Revolution with great picturesqueness. The
writer's sympathy with Mme. Roland and her enthusiasm is very
contagious; and we follow her record almost breathlessly, and with intense
feeling turn over the last few pages of this little volume. No one can doubt
that this life was worth the writing, and even earnest students of the French
Revolution will be glad to refresh their memories of Lamartine's 'History of
the Girondins,' and again have brought vividly before them the terrible
tragedy of Mme. Roland's life and death."—Boston Evening Transcript.

"The thrilling story of Madame Roland's genius, nobility, self-sacrifice, and
death loses nothing in its retelling here. The material has been collected and
arranged in an unbroken and skilfully narrated sketch, each picturesque or
exciting incident being brought out into a strong light The book is one of
the best in an excellent series."—Christian Union.

For sale by all booksellers. Mailed, post-paid, on receipt of price by the
publishers,

ROBERTS BROTHERS, Boston.

Footnotes

[1] Household Education, p. 202.

[2] Household Education, p. 286.

[3] Mr. H. G. Atkinson writes to me: "She had written
much more at length (than is published) in her
Autobiography about her courtship; but she consulted me
about publishing it, and I advised her not to do so—the
matter counted for so little in such a life as hers." The
quotation which I give here shows for what it did really
count in the history of her mental development. But so
difficult must it needs be for the writer of an autobiography
to speak frankly of the more sacred experiences of the life,
that it is not surprising that Harriet Martineau "destroyed
what she had written," when so advised by the friend whom
she consulted. I need only add that the many new details
about the facts of this matter, which I am able to give, I have

received from two of her own generation, both of whom
were very intimate friends of hers at the time when all this
occurred.

[4] Illustrations of Political Economy: "A Tale of the
Tyne," pp. 54, et seq. This passage is doubly interesting from
the fact that Mr. Malthus, the discoverer of the Population
Law, sent specially to thank her for having written it.

[5] Harriet Martineau's History of the Peace, book ii, p. 8.

[6] "I should think there never was such an industrious
lady," said the maid who was with her for the last eleven
years of her life; "when I caught sight of her, just once,
leaning back in her chair, with her arms hanging down, and
looking as though she wasn't even thinking about anything,
it gave me quite a turn. I felt she must be ill to sit like that!"

[7] In the same number, by the way, appeared the notorious
biting and sarcastic notice of Tennyson's second volume. It
is a distinction, indeed, for a critical review, that one number
should have devoted half its space to violently unfavorable
criticisms of Alfred Tennyson's poetry and Harriet
Martineau's political economy.

[8] How to Observe, p. 204.

[9] Life in the Sick-Room.

[10] Diary and Letters of H. C. Robinson, vol. iii., p. 235.

[11] This and the succeeding quotations are from her
"Letters on Mesmerism," published in the Athenæum, 1845.

[12] As this friendship had a profound influence upon
Harriet's after thought and work, some description of Mr.
Atkinson seems in place; and I need offer that gentleman no

apology for merely quoting what has appeared in print
before about him. Margaret Fuller wrote thus of him in a
private letter, in 1846:—

"Mr. Atkinson is a man about thirty, in the fullness of
his powers, tall and finely formed, with a head for
Leonardo to paint; mild and composed, but powerful
and sagacious; he does not think, but perceives and
acts. He is intimate with artists, having studied
architecture himself as a profession; but has some
fortune on which he lives. Sometimes stationary and
acting in the affairs of other men; sometimes
wandering about the world and learning; he seems
bound by no tie, yet looks as if he had relatives in
every place."—Memoirs of Margaret Fuller, by
Emerson.

[13] I find there is a widespread impression that she
eventually died of the same tumor that she supposed to have
been cured at this time. It should be distinctly stated,
however, that if this were the case, Mr. Greenhow and Sir C.
Clarke were both utterly wrong in their diagnosis in 1840. I
have read Mr. Greenhow's Report of the Case of Miss H. M.,
and the notes of the post-mortem lie before me—kindly lent
me by the surgeon, Mr. King, now of Bedford Park, who
made the autopsy. I find that the organ which Mr. Greenhow
and his consultant both stated to be the seat of the disease,
enlargement and tumor, in 1840, is described as being found
"particularly small and unaffected" after death.

[14] Henry Crabbe Robinson writes to Miss Fenwick on
January 15, 1849:—

"Miss Martineau makes herself an object of envy by
the success of her domestic arrangements.... Mrs.

Wordsworth declares she is a model in her household
economy, making her servants happy, and setting an
example of activity to her neighbors."

[15] In speaking of her eloquent writings I refer specially to
the History of the Peace; and I have seen the manuscript of
this, bearing evidence that the hand could not keep pace with
the flow of words and thoughts.

[16] Health, Husbandry and Handicraft, p. 269, "Our Farm
of Two Acres."

[17] Athenæum, March, 31st, 1849.

[18] It is right that I should say that I alone am responsible
for the above (necessarily imperfect) digest of the contents
of the book. I at first thought of asking Mr. Atkinson to do
me the favor of reading my account of his work in proof; but
I ultimately concluded that it would be better that in this
instance, as in the case of all Harriet Martineau's other
books, I myself should be wholly responsible to the public
for my own substantial accuracy and fairness.

[19] "Barry Cornwall."

[20] Health, Husbandry and Handicraft.

[21] It may be mentioned that a similar plea was made to her
by the Crown Prince Oscar of Sweden, who desired her aid
in preparing his people for constitutional reform; and again,
at a later date, by Count Porro, of Milan, who begged that
she would let the world know what was the condition of
Italy under Austrian rule.

[22] Future Government of India, p. 94.

[23] Most of these papers are signed "From the Mountain."

[24] The highest honor yet done to her memory is the work
of our sisters and brothers across the Atlantic. A public
subscription has raised funds for a statue of Harriet
Martineau, which has been executed by Anne Whitney, in
white marble. The statue represents Mrs. Martineau seated,
with her hands folded over a manuscript on her knees. The
head is raised, and has a light veil thrown over the back of it
and falling down upon the shoulders, while a shawl is
draped partially over the figure. The eyes are looking forth,
as though in that thoughtful questioning of the future to
which she often gave herself. The statue was unveiled in the
Old South Hall, Boston, December 26th, 1883, in the
presence of many notable personages. Mrs. Mary Livermore
presided, and speeches were made by William Lloyd
Garrison, Jun., and Wendell Phillips, in the case of the last-
named it was his final speech, for he, too, six weeks after,
was numbered amongst those who are at rest. "The audience
sat in silence for a moment as the white vision was unveiled;
then went up such applause as stirred the echoes of the
historic interior in which the ceremony took place."

[25] Refuting a statement made in Lord Brougham's
Autobiography that her father had failed in business.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARRIET
MARTINEAU ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are

located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you
derive from the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated
using the method you already use to calculate your
applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the
Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be
paid within 60 days following each date on which you
prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic
tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as
such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4,
“Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who
notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of
receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full
Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a
user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed
in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full
refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement
copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and
reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you

received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the

number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.